will make so long as the Lord for our sinnes will suffer you to prosper and vntill the tyme that your own iniquitie be full ripe But then be you sure the Lord will sit in iudgement vpoÌ„ you as well as you do now vpon his Saints and will reward you according to your deseruings to whoÌ„ with my whole hart I coÌ„mit my cause and he will make auÌ„swere for me when the full time of my refreshing coÌ„meth In the meane space I will keepe silence with this that I haue sayd trusting that I haue sufficiently discharged my conscience in coÌ„fessing my faith and Religion to you declaring of what Churche I am euen of the Catholicke Church of Iesus Christ which was well knowne to be here in Englande in oure late good kinges dayes by two speciall tokens whiche cannot deceiue me nor suffer me to be deceiued that is to say the pure preaching of his holy worde and the due administration of the holy sacramentes whiche is not to be seene in your Romysh Churche and therefore it cannot iustly bee called the Churche and spouse of Christ. I beleeue in the holy Trinitie and all the other Articles of the Christian faythe contayned in the three Creedes and finally all the Canonicall scripture to be true in euery sentence And I detest all sectes bothe of the Arrians and Anabaptistes or anye other that deuide themselues from the true Churche of Christe whiche is his misticall bodye the grounde and piller of trueth and the very house of the liuing God And if for these thinges you take away my life make your selues gilty of my bloud you may for I am in your handes as the sheep brought to the shambles abiding the grace of the Butcher And bee you sure youre iudgement sleepeth not but when you cry peace peace and all is safe then shall your plagues begin like the sorrow of a woman traueling with childe according to Christes infallible promise This kynde of aunswere my deare heart it shall bee beste for you to make and by Gods grace I doe entend to take the same order my selfe in time to come when the Lorde shall vouche me worthy of that great dignitie whereunto hee hath called you And if they shall laugh you to scorne as I know they will saying thou art a foole and an vnlearned assehead and art able to make aunswere to nothing c. care you not for it but stil committe your cause vnto God who will make aunswere for you and tell them that they haue bene aunswered agayne and agayn of diuers godly and learned men but all will not helpe for you haue one solution of all manner of questions euen a fayre fire fagots this will be the ende of your disputations Therefore I pray you to trouble me no more but doe that whiche you are appoynted when God shall permit the time I am no better then Christe his Apostles and other of my good brethren that are gone before me This kinde of aunswere will cut their combes moste and edifie the people that stand by so that the same bee done coldly with sobrietie meekenes and patience as I hearde say oure sweete brethren Thomas Harland and Iohn Oswalde did at Lewes in Sussex to the great reioycing of the children of God that were in those parties and I heare saye that they were dissolued from this earthly Tabernacle at Lewes on saterday last and were condemned but the Wednesday before so that wee may perceaue the papistes haue quicke worke in hande that they make suche haste to haue vs home to our heauenly father Therefore let vs make our selues ready to ride in the fiery chariot leauing these sory mantels and old clokes behinde vs for a little time whiche God shall restore vnto vs agayne in a more glorious wise My good brother Harry you shall vnderstande that bragging Iohn T. hath begiled hys keepers who trusted hym to well and is runne awaye from them and hathe broughte the poore men into gaeat daunger by the same The one of them is cast by the Counselles commaundemente into the gatehouse at Westminster the other is fled foorth of the Countrey for feare Thus you may see the fruites of our free will men that made so much boast of their owne strength But that house whiche is not builded surely vppon the vnmoueable rocke will not longe stand agaynst the boystrous windes and stormes that blowe so strongly in these dayes of trouble But my dearely beloued brother blessed be God for you such as you be whiche haue played the partes of wise builders You haue digged downe past the sande of youre owne naturall strengthe and beneath the earth of your owne worldly wisedome are now come to the hard stone and vnmoueable Rock Christ who is your onely keeper and vpon him alone haue you builded your fayth most firmely without doubting mistruste or wauering Therefore neither the stormes nor tempestes wyndes nor weathers that Sathan and all his wily workemen canne bring agaynst you with the verye gates of hell to helpe them shall euer be able once to moue your house much lesse to ouerthrow it for the Lorde God hymselfe and no man is the builder thereof and hath promised to preserue and keepe the same safe for euer Vnto his moste mercifull defence therefore I doe hartily committe you and all your good company desiring him for his sweete sonne Iesus Christes sake to confirme and strengthen you all that you may be constant vnto the verye ende that after the finall victory is once gotten you may receiue the immeâ—cessible crowne of glorye of Gods free gifte through hys great mercye in Iesus Christe our onely Sauiour To whome with the Father and the holy Ghost be all honour glory praise thankes power rule and dominion for euer and euermore Amen The blessing of God be with you all Iohn Careles ¶ To my most deare and faythfull brother T. V. THe euerlasting peace of GOD in Iesus Chryste the continuall ioye and comfort of hys most pure holy and mighty spirit wyth the increase of fayth and liuely feeling of hys mercy bee with you my deare hart in the Lorde and faythfull louing brother T. V. to the full accomplishing of that good work which he hath so graciously begonne in you that the same by all meanes may be to the setting forth of his glory to the coÌ„moditie of his poore afflicted congregation and to the sweete comfort and quietnes of your conscience in him now and euermore Amen With suche due honour loue and reuerence as it becommeth me to beare vnto the sweete sayntes and dearely beloued children of God I haue me most hartily commended vnto you my deare brother V. with all earnest and faythfull remembrance of you in my dayly prayers thanking God right hartily that you doe likewise remember me in yours assuring you that my poore hart doth dayly feele great consolation thereby GOD onely haue the prayse for the same and
with me and nothing against me as my Lord of London hath pretended For I will aske of my Lorde Rich here whom I know to haue good knowledge in the lawes and statutes of this realm albeit a Iudge may discerne the meaning of a statute agreable to the wordes whether the same may iudge a meaning contrary to the expres wordes or no Rich. He cannot so do Phil. Euen so say I that no man ought to iudge the word of God to haue a meaning contrary to the expresse words therof as this false church of Rome doth in many things and with this the Lordes seemed to be satisfied and made no further replication herein Rich. I meruaile thē why you do deny the expresse words of Christ in the sacrament saying This is my body and yet you will not sticke to say it is not his body Is not GOD omnipotent and is not he able as well by his omnipotencie to make it his body as he was to make man flesh of a peece of clay Did not he say This is my body whiche shal be betrayed for you and was not his very bodye betrayed for vs therfore it must needes be his body London My Lord Rich you haue sayde wonderfull well and learnedly But you might haue begon with hym before also in the 6. of Iohn where Christe promised to geue his body in the sacrament of the aultar saying Panis quem ego dabo caro mea est The bread which I will geue is my fleshe How can you answere to that Phil. If it please you to geue me leaue to answere first my Lord Rich I will also answere this obiection Rich. Answere my lord of Lōdon first after come to me Philpot. My Lord of London may be soone answered that that the saying of S. Iohn is that the humanitie of chryst which he took vpon him for the redemption of man is the bread of life whereby our bodyes soules be susteined to eternall lyfe of the which the sacramentall bread is a liuely representation and an effectuall cohabitation to all suche as beleue on his Passion and as Christ sayth in the same 6 of Iohn I am the bread that came downe from heauen but yet he is not materiall neither naturall bread Likewise the bread is his flesh not naturall or substantiall but by signification and by grace in a sacrament And now to my Lord Riches argument I do not deny the expresse wordes of Christ in the sacrament This is my body but I deny that they are naturally and corporally to be taken they must be taken sacramentally and spiritually according to the expresse declaration of Christ saying that the wordes of the sacrament whiche the Capernites tooke carnally as the papistes nowe doe ought to be taken spiritually not carnally as they falsly imagine not waying what interpretation of Christe hath made in this behalfe neither follow the Institution of Christ neyther the vse of the Apostles and of the primatiue Churche who neuer taught neither declared no such carnall maner of presence as is now exacted of vs violently without any ground of scripture or antiquitie who vsed to put oute of the Church all such as did not receiue the sacrament wyth the rest and also to burne that which was left after the receiuing as by the Canon of the Apostles and by the decree of the Councell of Antioch may appeare London No that is not so they were onely Cathecumeni which went out of the Church at the celebration of the cōmunion and none other Phil. It was not onely of such as were Nouices in fayth but all others that did not receaue London What say you to the omnipotencie of God is not be able to performe that which he spake as my Lord Rich hath very well said I tell thee that God by his omnipotency may make himselfe to be this carpet if he will Phil. As concerning the omnipotencie of God I say that God is able to do as the Prophet Dauid sayth what soeuer he willeth but he willeth nothing that is not agreeable to hys word as that is blasphemy which my Lorde of London hath spoken that God may become a Carpet For as I haue learned of auncient writers Non potest Deus facere quae sunt naturae suae contraria That is God cannot doe that which is contrary to his nature as it is contrary to the nature of God to be a Carpet A Carpet is a creature God is the creator and the creator cānot be the creature wherfore vnlesse you can declare by the worde that Christ is otherwise present with vs then spiritually and sacramentally by grace as he hath taught vs you pretend the omnipotencie of God in vayne London Why wilt thou not say that Christ is really present in the sacrament Or do you deny it Phil. I deny not that Christ is really in the Sacrament to the receauer therof according to Christes institution London What meane you by really present Phil. I meane by really present present in deed London Is God really present euery where Phil. He is so London How proue you that Phil. The Prophet Esay sayth That God filleth all places and where soeuer there be two or three gathered together in Christes name there is he in the middest of them London What his humanitie Phil. No my Lord I meane the deitie accordinge to that you demaunded Rich. My Lord of London I praye you let mayster Doctour Chedsey reason with him and let vs see how hee can aunswere him for I tell thee he is a learned man in deede one that I do credite before a great many of you whose doctrine the Queenes maiestie and the whole realme doth well allow therefore heare him Lond. My Lordes I pray you wil it please you to drinke you haue talked a great while and much talke is thursty I will leaue M. Doctour and him reasoning together a while with your leaue and will come to you by and by agayne He went as I suppose to make rowme for more drinke after the Lordes had dronken Rich. My Lord Rich sayde to the Lordes I praye you let the poore man drinke for hee is thirsty and with that hee called for a cup of drinke and gaue it me and I dranke before them all God requite it hym for I was a thyrst indeede Afterwardes Doctor Chadsey began in this wise making a great processe of the which this is the effect Chadsey M. Philpot findeth fault with the Conuocation house before your Lordships that he hath layne this long in prison and that he had there a dosen Arguments wherof he could not be suffred to prosecute one throughly whiche is not so for he had leaue to say what he could was aunswered to asmuche as he was able to bring and when he had nothing els to say he fell to weeping I was there present and can testifie therof albeit there is a
cordis thesaurizas tibi iram in die irae Well what it is thē if feare do not hinder you shame to vnsay that that you haue sayde Nay it is no shame vnlesse ye thinke it shame to agree with the true and the catholicke church of christ And if that bee shame then blame S. Paule who persecuted the Disciples of Christ with sword then blame S. Peter who denyed his mayster Christ with an othe that he neuer knewe him S. Cyprian before his returne being a witch S. Augustine being ix yeares out of the Church They thought it no shame after their returne of that they hadde returned Shall it then be shame for you to conuert and consent with the Churche of Christe no no. What is it then that doth let you Glory of the world nay as for the vanity of the world I for my part iudge not in you beyng a man of learning and knowing your estate And as for the losse of your estimation it is tenne to one that where you were Archhishop of Caunterbury and Metropolitane of England it is tenne to one I say that ye shall be as well still yea and rather better And as for the winning of good men there is no doubte but all that be here present and the whole congregation of Christes Churche also will more reioyce of your returne then they were sory for your fall And as for the other ye neede not to doubt for they shall all come after and to say the truth if you should lose them for euer it were no force ye should haue no losse thereby I do not here touch them which should confirme your estimation For as Sayncte Paule after his conuersion was receiued into the Church of Christ with wonderfull ioy to the whole congregation euen so shall you be The fame of your returne shall be spread abroade throughout all Christendome where your face was neuer knowne But you will say perhappes your conscience will not suffer you My Lord there is a good conscience and there is a bad conscience The good conscience haue not they as S. Paul declareth to Timothe concerning Hymaeneus and Alexander This euill badde conscience is sayth S. Cyprian well to be knowne by his marke What marke This conscience is marked with the print of heresy This conscience is a noughty filthy and a bronded conscience which I trust is not in you I haue cōceiued a better hope of you then so or els would I neuer go about to persuade or exhort you But what conscience should stay you to returne to the Catholicke fayth and vniuersall Churche of Christ what conscience doth separate you to that deuillish and seuerall Church to a liberty which neuer had ground in the holy Scriptures If you iudge your liberty to be good then iudge you all Christendome to do euill besides you O what a presumptuous persuasiō is this vpō this vtterly to forsake the church of Christ Vnder what colour or pretence doe you this for the abuses as though in your Church were no abuses yes that there were And if you forsake the vniuersall Church for the abuses why do you not thē forsake your particuler churche and so be flitting from one to an other That is not the nexte way to slip from the church for the abuses for if you had seene abuses you should rather haue endeuored for a reformation then for a defection He is a good Chirurgeon who for a litle payne in the toe will cut of the whole leg He helpeth well the tooth ache which cutteth away the head by the shoulders It is mere folly to amend abuses by abuses Ye are like Diogenes for Diogenes on a time enuying the clenlines of Plato sayd on this wise Ecce calco fastum Platonis Plato answered Sed alio fastu So that Diogenes semed more faulty of the two But when we haue sayde all that we can peraduenture you will say I will not returne And to that I say I will not aunswere Neuerthelesse heare what Christ sayth to such obstinate and stifnecked people in the parable of the Supper Whē he had sent out his men to cal them in that were appoynted and they would not come he bad his seruantes going into the wayes and streetes to compell men to come in Cogite intrare If then the Church wyll not lese any member that may be compelled to come in ye must thinke it good to take the compulsion least you loose your part of the supper which the Lord hath prepared for you and this cōpulsion standeth well with charity But it may be perhaps that some hath animated you to sticke to your tackle not to geue ouer bearing you in hand that your opinion is good and that ye shall dye in a good quarrell god shall accept your oblation But heare what Christ sayth of a meaner gift If thou come to the aultar to offer thy oblation and knowest that thy brother hath somewhat to saye agaynst thee leaue there thy gift and go and be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer vp thy gift or els thy brother will make thy offering vnsauery before God This he sayd vnto all the world to the end they should know how theyr offeringes should be receiued if they were not according Remember you therefore before you offer vp your offering whether your gift be qualified or no. Remember the Churche of Rome and also of Englande where not one onely brother but a number haue matter against you so iust that they wil make your burnt offering to stincke before God except you be recōciled If you muste needes appoynt vppon a Sacrifice make yet a meane first to them that haue to lay agaynst you I say no more then the Church hath allowed me to saye For the sacrifice that is offered without the Church is not profitable The premises therfore cōsidered for gods sake I say Memor esto vnde excideris age paenitentiam prima opera fac Sin minus c. Cast not your selfe away spare your bodye spare your soule spare them also whome you haue seduced spare the shedding of Christes bloud for you in vayne Harden not your hart acknowledge the trueth yelde to the prescript word of God to the catholicke Church of Rome to the receiued veritie of all Christendome Wedde not your selfe to your owne selfewill Stand not to much in your owne conceyt thinke not your selfe wiser then all Christendome is besides you Leaue of this vniust cauill How leaue why leaue reason leaue wonder and beleue as the Catholicke Church doth beleeue and teach you Perswade with your selfe that extra Ecclesiam non est salus i. Without the Churche there is no saluation And thus much haue I sayd of charitye If this poore simple exhortation of mine may sincke into your head and take effect with you then haue I sayd as I would haue sayd otherwise not as I would but as I could for this
brought before the sayd Chancellour and the Scribe the Chancellor sayd vnto her Woman thou hast bene twise before me but thou I coulde not agree and here be certaine articles that my Lorde the B. of London would that thou shouldst make answer vnto which are these First how many Sacramentes thou doest allow Eliz. Sir as many as Christes Church doth allowe and that is twaine Then sayd the Scribe Thou wast taught 7. before K. Edwards dayes Chanc. Which two Sacraments bee those that thou doest allow Eliz. The sacrament of the body bloud of Iesus Christ and the sacrament of Baptisme Chaunc Doest thou not beleeue that the Pope of Rome is the supreme head of the Church immediately vnder God in earth Eliz. No sir no man can be the head of Christes Churche for Christ himselfe is the head and hys word is the gouernour of all that be of that Church where so euer they bee scattred abroad Chanc. Doest thou not beleeue that the Byshop of Rome can forgeue thee all thy sinnes hereticall detestable and damnable that thou hast done from thine infancie vnto this day Eliz. Sir the Bishop of Rome is a sinner as I am and no man can forgeue me my sinnes but hee onely that is without sinne and that is Iesus Christ whiche dyed for my sinnes Chanc Doest thou not know that the Pope sent ouer hys Iubilies that all that euer would fast and pray and go to the church should haue their sinnes forgeuen them The Scribe Sir I thinke that she was not in the Realme then Chanc. Hast thou not desired God to defend thee from the tiranny of the Bishop of Rome and all his detestable enormities Eliz Yes that I haue Chanc. And art thou not sory for it Eliz. No sir not a whit Chanc. Hast thou not sayd that the Masse was wicked the sacrament of the aultar most abhominable Eliz Yes that I haue Chanc. And art thou not sory for it Eliz. No sir not a whit Chanc. Art thou content for to go to the Church and heare Masse Eliz. I will not goe to the church either to Masse or Mattins till I may heare it in a tong that I can vnderstand for I will be fed no longer in a strange language And alwaies the Scribe did write euery of these articles as they were demanded and answered vnto Then the Scribe asked her from whence she came The Chauncellor sayd this is she that brought ouer all these bookes of heresie and treason Then sayd the Scribe to her Woman where haddest thou all these bookes Eliz. I bought them in Amsterdam and brought them ouer to sell thinking to gayne thereby Then sayd the Scribe what is the name of the booke Eliz I cannot tell The Scribe Why wouldst thou buy bookes and knowe not their names Then sayd Cluny the keeper Sir my L. Bishop did sende for her by name that she should come to Masse but she would not Chanc. Yea did my Lord send for her by name and would she not go to masse Eliz. No sir I will neuer go to masse till I do vnderstand it by the leaue of God Chanc. Understand it why who the deuill can make thee to vnderstand Latine thou beyng so old Then the Scribe commaunded her to set to her hande to all these sayd thyngs Elizabeth sayd sir then let me heare it read first Then sayd the Scribe M. Chauncellor shal she heare it read Chanc. Yea let the heretike heare it read Then she heard it read and so she set to her hand ¶ The eight examination before the Bishop WHen she was brought before the B. he asked the keper is this the woman that hath the three children And the keeper sayd yea my Lord. Bish. Woman here is a supplication put vnto my handes for thee In lyke case there was another supplication put vp to me for thee afore this in the which thou madest as though that I should keepe thy children Eliz. My L. I did not know of this supplication nor yet of the other Then said the Bish. M. Deane is this the womā that ye haue sued so earnestly for The Deane Yea my Lord. The Deane Woman what remaineth in the sacrament of the aultar when and after that the Priest hath spoken the words of consecration Eliz. A piece of bread But the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud which he did institute and leaue amongest his disciples the night before he was betrayed ministred according to his word that sacrament I do beleeue The Deane How doest thou beleeue concernyng the bodye of Christ where is his body and how many bodies hath hee Eliz. Sir in heauen he sitteth on the right hand of God The Deane From whence came his humane body Eliz. He tooke it of the Uirgin Mary The Deane That is flesh bloud bones as mine is But what shape hath his spirituall body hath it face handes and feete Eliz. I knowe no other body that he hath but that bodye whereof he ment when he sayd This is my body whiche is geuen for you and this is my bloud which shall be shed for you Whereby he plainly meaneth that body no other which he tooke of the virgin Mary hauyng the perfect shape and proportion of a humane body Story Then said Story Ye haue a wise body for ye must go to the stake The Deane Art thou content to beleeue in the faith of Christes Church But to aske of thee what Christes church is or where it is I let it passe Eliz. Sir to that church I haue ioyned my faith and from it I purpose neuer to turne by Gods helpe The Deane Wouldst thou not be at home with thy children with a good will Eliz. Sir if it please God to geue me leaue The Deane Art thou content to confesse thy selfe to bee an ignorant and a foolsh woman and to beleeue as our holy Father the Pope of Rome doth and as the Lorde Cardinals grace doth and as my Lord the Bishop of London thine Ordinary doth and as the Kinges grace and the Queenes grace and all the Nobilitie of England do yea and the Emperors grace and all the noble princes in christendome Eliz Sir I was neuer wise but in fewe wordes I shall make you a briefe answer how I do beleeue I do beleeue all thynges that are written in the Scriptures geuen by the holy Ghost vnto the Church of Christ set foorth and taught by the church of Christ. Hereon I ground my faith and on no man Then said Story and who shall be Iudge Eliz. Sir the scripture Story And who shall read it Elizabeth He vnto whom God hath geuen the vnderstandyng Bish. Womā be reformable for I would thou were gone and M. Deane heare hath earnestly sued for thee Deane Woman I haue sued for thee in deede and I promise thee if thou wilt be reformable my Lord will be good vnto thee Elizabeth I haue bene before my
as it is as the holy Ghost calleth it the word of affliction that is it is seldom without hatred persecution peril danger of losse of lyfe and goods what so euer semeth pleasaunt in this world as experience teacheth you in this tyme call vpon God continually for his assistaunce alwayes as Christ teacheth castyng your accompts what it is like to cost you endeuoring your selfe thorough the helpe of the holy Ghost by continuaunce of prayer to lay your foundation so sure that no storme or tempest shal be able to ouerthrow or cast it down remembring always as Christ saith Lothes wyfe that is to beware of looking backe to that thyng that displeaseth God And because nothing displeaseth God so much as Idolatry that is false worshipping of God otherwise then hys word commandeth looke not backe I say nor turne not your face to their Idolatrous and blasphemous massing manifestly against the word practise example of Christ as it is most manifest to all that haue any taste of the true vnderstandyng of Gods word that there remayneth nothing in the church of England at this present profitable or edifieng to the church and congregation of the Lord all things beyng done in an vnknowen tong contrary to the expresse commandement of the holy Ghost They obiect that they be the church and therefore they must be beleued My aunswer was the Church of GOD knoweth and reknowledgeth no other head but Iesus Christ the sonne of God whome ye haue refused chosen the man of sinne the sonne of perdition enemy to Christ the deuils deputy and lieuetenant the Pope Christes church heareth teacheth and is ruled by hys word as he sayth My sheepe heare my voyce If you abyde in me and my word in you you be my Disciples Their Church repelleth Gods word and forceth all men to followe their traditions Christes Churche dare not adde or diminish alter or change his blessed Testament but they bee not afrayd to take away all that Christ instituted and go a whoryng as the Scripture saith with their owne inuentions Et laetari super operibus manuum suarum i. To glory and reioyce in the workes of their owne hands The Church of Christ is hath bene and shall be in all ages vnder the Crosse persecuted molested and afflicted the world euer hating thē because they be not o◠the worlde But these persecute murther slay and kil such as professe the true doctrine of Christ be they in learning liuing conuersation and other vertues neuer so excellent Christ his church reserued the triall of their doctrine to the worde of God and gaue the people leaue to iudge therof by the same worde Search the Scriptures But thys church taketh away the word from the people suffereth neither learned nor vnlearned to examine or prooue their doctrine by the word of God The true church of God laboureth by all means to resist withstand the lusts desires motions of the world the flesh and the deuil These for the most part geue themselues to all voluptuousnes secretly commit such things which as S. Paul sayth it is shame to speake of By these and such like manifest probations they do declare themselues to be none of the church of Christ but rather of the sinagoge of Sathan It shal be good for you oftentymes to conferre compare their procedings and doings with the practise of those whō the word of God doth reach to haue bene true members of the church of God it shal worke in you both knowledge erudition boldnes to withstand with suffering their doyngs I likened them therfore to Nemrod whom the scripture calleth a mighty hunter or a stout champion telling them that that which they could not haue by the worde they would haue by the sword be the church whether men will or no and called them with good conscience as Christ called their forefathers the children of the deuill and as their father the deuill is a lyer and murtherer so their kingdom and church as they call it standeth by lying and murtheryng Haue no fellowship with them therfore my dere wife nor with their doctrine and traditions lest you be partaker of their sinnes for whom is reserued a heauy damnation without speedy repentaunce Beware of such as shal aduertise you somethyng to beare with the world as they do for a season There is no dallying with gods matters It is a fearefull thing as S. Paule sayth to fall into the handes of God Remember the prophet Helias Why halt you on both sides Remember what Christ sayth Hee that putteth hys handes to the plough and looketh backe is not worthy of mee And seyng God hath hetherto allowed you as a good souldior in the forward play not the coward neither drawe backe to the rereward S. Iohn numbreth among them that shall dwell in the fiery lake such as be fearefull in Gods cause Set before your eyes alwayes the examples of such as haue behaued themselues boldly in gods cause as Steuen Peter Paul Daniel the three children the widowes sonnes and in your days Anne Askew Laurence Saunders Iohn Bradford with many other faythfull witnesses of Christ. Be not afrayd in nothyng sayth Saint Paule of the aduersaries of Christes doctrine the which is to them the cause of perdition but to you of euerlasting saluation Christ commandeth the same saying Feare them not Let vs not follow the example of him which asked tyme first to take leaue of hys friends If we so doe we shall finde fewe of them that wil encourage vs to go forward in our busines please it God neuer so much We read not that Iames and Iohn Andrew and Symon when they were called put of the tyme till they had knowen their fathers and friends pleasure But the Scripture sayth They forsooke all and by and by followed Christ. Christ likened the kingdom of God to a precious perle the which whosoeuer findeth selleth al that he hath for to buy it Yea whosoeuer hath but a little taste or glimmering how precious a treasure the kingdom of heauen is will gladly forgo both life goods for the obtainyng of it But the most part now a dayes bee lyke to Esopes cocke which when he had found a precious stone wished rather to haue found a barley corne So ignorant be they how precious a iewell the word of God is that they choose rather the thyngs of this world which beyng compared to it be lesse in value then a barley corne If I would haue geuen place to worldly reasons these might haue moued me First the forgoyng of you and my children the consideration of the state of my children being yet tender of age and yong apt and inclinable to vertue learnyng and so hauyng the more neede of my assistance beyng not altogether destitute of gifts to helpe thē withall possessions aboue the common sort of men because
Christes worde and cause them moste vniustly to be slayne and murthered without spedy repentance shall dwel with the deuil and his angels in the fiery lake euerlastingly where they shall wish and desire crie and call but in vayne as their right companion Epulo did to be refreshed of them whome in this world they contemned despised disdained as slaues misers and wretches When I came before the bishop in one Dentons house he began wyth this protestation that he was my Byshop for lacke of a better and willed me to submit my selfe I sayd to him I am not come to accuse my selfe what haue you to lay to my charge He asked me whether I was learned I aunsweared smally learned Maister Chauncellor standing by sayde I was a maister of Arte. Then my Lord laid to my charge my not comming to the Church Heere I might haue dalied wyth him and put hym to his proofes for asmuch as I had not bene for a long season in his Diocesse neither was any of the Citizens able to proue any suche matters against me Notwythstanding I answered him through Gods mercifull helpe that I neyther had nor woulde come at their church as long as theyr masse was vsed there to saue if I had them fiue hundreth liues I willed him to shew me one iote or title in the scripture for the proofe and defence of the Masse He aunswered he came to teache and not to be taught I was content I tolde him to learne of him so farre as he was able to teach me by the word of God Bishop Who shall iudge the worde Glouer Christ was content that the people shoulde iudge hys doctrine by searching the Scriptures and so was Paule me thinketh ye should claime no further priuiledge or preeminence then they had Thus spake Robert Glouer offering him further that he was content the primitiue Church next to the Apostles time should iudge betwixt the bishop and him But he refused also to be iudged by that Then he sayde hee was hys Bishop and therefore he must beleeue him Glouer If you say blacke is white my L. quoth Glouer must I also say as you say and beleeue the same because you say it is so M. Chancellor here noted me to be arrogant because I would not geue place to my Bishop Glouer If you will be beleued because you be a Bish. why find you fault with the people that beleeued M. Latimer M. Ridley M. Hooper and the residue of them that were bishops Bish. Because they were heretikes Glouer And may not you erre quoth I as well as they I looked for learning at my Lords hand to perswade me and he oppressed me onely with hys authoritie He said I dissented from the church and asked me where my church was before king Edwards tyme. I desired hym to shew me where their church was in Helias tyme and what outward shew it had in Christes tyme. Bish. Helias complaint was onely of the x. tribes that fell from Dauids house whom he called heretikes Glo. You be not able to shew any Prophets that the other two tribes had at the same tyme. My L. makyng no answer to that M. Rogers one of the maisters of the citie commeth in the meane season taking vpon hym as though he would aunswer to the text But my L. forthwith commanded me to be committed to some Tower if they had any besides the common Gaole saying he would at the end of his visitation of his dioces weede out such wolues M. Rogers willed him to contēt himselfe for that night till they had taken further order for me Euen where it pleaseth you said I to my Lord I am content and so I was returned at that tyme to the common Gaole agayne from whence I came On the Friday mornyng beyng the next day after I had warnyng by one of the prisoners to prepare my selfe to ride with my fellow prisoners the same day to Lichfield there to be bestowed at the Bish. pleasure Which tidyngs at the first something discouraged me searyng lest I shold by the meanes of my great sicknesse through extreme hādlyng which I looked for haue dyed in the prison before I should come to my aunswer But I rebuked immediately with Gods word this infidelitie in my selfe and by the same corrected myne owne mistrust and fantasie after this maner What make I of God Is not hys power as great in Lichfield as in Couentry Doth not his promise extend as well to Lichfield as to Couentry Was hee not wyth Abacuck Daniell Misaach and Ieremy in theyr most dangerous imprisonments He knoweth what thyngs we haue neede of He hath numbred all the haires of our head The Sparowe falleth not on the ground without our heauenly fathers will much more will he care for vs if we be not faythlesse whom he hath made worthy to bee witnesses of his truth So long as we put our trust in him we shall neuer be destitute of his helpe neither in prison neither in sickenes nor in helth neither in life nor in death neither before kyngs nor before Bishops not the Deuill himselfe much lesse one of hys ministers shall bee able to preuaile agaynst vs. With such like meditations I waxed cherefull of good consolation and comfort so that hearing one say that they could not prouide horses enough for vs I sayd let them cary vs in a dung cart for lacke of horses if they list I am well content for my part Notwithstanding at the request of my friends I wrote to M. Maior and his brethren briefly requiring thē that I myght make aunswer here to such thyngs as should be layed to my charge The contentes of which letter were these * A Letter of M. Robert Glouer to the Maior of Couentry and his brethren I Beseech you to vnderstand that it is not vnknowen as well to the Keeper of the Gaole as to the inhabitants about me where I dwell that I am a man subiect to very great sicknesse and haue bene by the space of seuen yeares and more so that it is not like that I shall be remooued without perill and danger of lyfe And because I was here committed to Warde by your appoyntment I would gladly here aunswer to such thyngs as should bee layed to my charge If I may obtayne this of you I haue cause thankfully to reknowledge your indifferencie if otherwyse I praye God it be not layd to your charge at the great day where euery man shall haue iust iudgement without respect of person Your prisoner in the Lord alwayes myndefull of you in my poore prayer Rob. Glouer But I receiued no answer of my letters to nor fro I coniectured that when the B. and the Chancellor had seen thē it mooued thē the rather to haue me away beyng more desirous as I suppose to haue had me dispatched priuily in prison then to come openly to my answer The maner of entreating and vsing me at my first
commyng to prison did partly declare the same Certayne Sergeaunts and Constables of Couentry beyng appointed to haue the conueying of vs to Lichfield to be deliuered there to one Iephcot the Chancellors man sent from Couētry with vs for the same purpose we were commaunded to horsebacke about xj or xij of the clocke on Friday beyng market day that we might be the more gased and wondered at and to kindle the peoples heartes more agaynst vs they did proclayme a letter cōcernyng a proclamation made for calling in disanullyng of all such bookes as truely expound and interprete the Scriptures We came to Lichfield about 4. of the clocke at night had leaue to repose our selues for our Supper tyme. We inned at the signe of the Swanne where wee were entertayned friendly and gently After supper Iephcot repaired to vs whome we intreated that vpon sureties we myght rest our selues that nyght beyng vnprouided of any thyng to help our selues withall in the prison at that present He was content at the first as he semed but afterwards whether it was by perswasion or rather as it seemed to me he did but of pollicie put of the tyme till he had gathered a multitude to stare and wonder vpō vs and also that we should prouide nothyng to ease our selues withall he reuoked his promise and so by consent we were had to the prison the multitude wonderyng at vs. I willed Iephcot before to execute his office with mercy tellyng him that they should haue iudgemēt without mercy that shewed no mercy And this mercy I found at his hand He put me into a prison the same night where I continued vntill I was condemned a place next to the dungeon narow of rowmes strong of building and very cold with small light and there allowed he me a būdle of straw in stead of my bed wtout chaire forme or any other thyng els to ease my self withal God of his mercy gaue me great patience through praier that night so that if it had ben his pleasure I could haue bene contented to haue ended my lyfe But Iephcot one Persey the bishops man which afterwardes was my continuall keeper for the most part came to me in the morning to whō I said this is a great extremitie God send vs patience and no more Then they were content that I should haue a bed of myne owne procurement But I was allowed no helpe neither night nor day nor company of any man notwithstandyng my great sickenesse nor yet paper pen nor inke or bookes sauyng my new Testament in Latine a praier booke which I priuily stole in Within two days after M. Chancellor and one Temsey a Prebendary there came to me into my prison Maister Chauncellour exhorted me to conforme my self to my Lord and to the Church He wished to my soule no more hurt then to hys owne belyke because I had layd to hys charge at Couentry the seekyng of my bloud vniustly and wrongfully Now thus the second tyme I answered M. Chancellor to his exhortatiō that I refused not to be ruled by that church that was content to bee ordered and gouerned by the word of God Chaun He asked me how I knew the worde of God but by the Church Glouer The church sheweth which is the word of God therefore the Church is aboue the word of God This is no good reason in learnyng sayd I to M. Chauncellour For it is lyke vnto this Iohn shewed the people who was Christ Ergo Iohn was aboue Christ. Or els I haue a man that knoweth not the kyng and I tell hym who is the kyng am I therfore aboue the kyng M. Chauncellour sayd he came not to reason with me and so departed So remayned I without any further cōference of any man by the space of viij dayes and till the Bishops commyng In the which tyme I gaue my selfe continually to prayer and meditation of the merciful promises of God made vnto all without exception of person that call vpon the name of his deare sonne Iesus Christ. I found in my selfe daily amendment of health of body increase of peace in conscience and many consolations from God by the helpe of his holy spirit and sometymes as it were a taste and glimmeryng of the lyfe to come all for his onely sonne Iesus Christes sake to hym be all praise for euer and euer The enemy ceased not many tymes sundry wayes to assault me oftentymes obiectyng to my conscience myne owne vnworthines through the greatnesse of the benefite to be counted among the number of them that should suffer for Christ for his Gospels sake Against him I replied with the worde of God in this sorte What were all those whom GOD had chosen from the beginnyng to be his witnesses and cary his name before the world were they not men as Paule and Barnabas sayd Similiter obnoxij peccato as well subiect to wickednes sinne imperfectiōs as other men be Euen such were Noe Abraham Dauid and all the rest Quis prior dedit illi as Paul saith Who gaue first vnto him And also speakyng to euery man What hast thou that thou receiuedst not Likewise Iohn All haue receiued of his fulnesse they were no bringers of any goodnes to God but altogether receyuers They choose not GOD first but he choose them They loued not God first but hee loued them first Yea hee both loued and chose them when they were his enemies full of sinne and corruption and voyd of all goodnes Est Dominus omnium diues in omnes super omnes inuocantes eum He is and wil be still the same God as rich in mercy as mighty as able as ready as willyng to forgeue sinnes without respect of person to the worlds end of all them that call vpon hym Propè est Dominus omnibus inuocantibus eum God is nere he is at hand he is with all with all I say and refuseth none excepteth none that faithfully in true repentance call vpon hym in what houre what place or what tyme so euer it bee It is no arrogancy nor presumption in any man to burthen God as it were with hys promise and of duetie to clayme and chalenge hys ayde helpe and assistaunce in all our perils daungers and distresse callyng vpon hym not in the confidence of our owne godlynesse but in the trust of his promises made in Christ in whom and by whome and for whose sake whosoeuer boldly approcheth to the mercy seate of the Father is sure to receiue whatsoeuer is expedient or necessary eyther for bodye or soule in more ample wyse and large manner then hee can well wish or dare desire His worde can not lye Call vppon me in the day of trouble and I will heare thee thou shalt prayse me I aunswered the enemy also on this maner I am a sinner and therefore not woorthy to bee a witnesse of this truth What then Must I deny his
obseruing of Ecclesiasticall discipline according to the word of God And that the Church or congregation whiche is garnished with these markes is in very deede that heauenly Hierusalem whiche consisteth of those that be borne from aboue This is the Mother of vs all And by Gods grace I will liue and dye the childe of this Church Forth of this I graunt there is no saluation and I suppose the residue of the places obiected are rightly to be vnderstanded of this Church onelye In times past sayth Chrysostome there were many wayes to know the Church of Christ that is to say by good lyfe by myracles by chastity by doctrine by ministring the sacramentes But from that time that heresies did take hold of the Church it is onely knowne by the Scriptures whiche is the true church They haue all thinges in outwarde shew which the true Church hath in truth They haue tēples like vnto ours And in the end concluded Wherefore onely by the scriptures do we know which is the true church To that whiche they say the Masse is the Sacrament of vnity I aunswere The bread which we breake according to the institution of the Lord is the Sacrament of the vnity of Christes mistical body For we being many are one bread and one body forasmuch as we al are partakers of one bread But in the Masse the Lordes institution is not obserued for we be not all partakers of one breade but one deuoureth all c. So that as it is vsed it may seeme a Sacrament of singularitye and of a certayne speciall priuiledge for one sect of people wherby they may be discerned from the rest rather then a sacrament of vnity wherin our knitting together in one is represented Yea what felowship hath Christ with Antichrist Therfore is it not lawefull to beare the yoake with Papistes Come forth from among them separate your selues frō them sayth the Lorde It is ane thing to be the Church in deed another thing to counterfayt the church Would god it were well knowne what is the forsaking of the church In the kinges dayes that dead is who was the church of Englande The king and his fautors or Massemongers in corners If the king and the fautors of his procedings why be not we now the church abiding in the same procedinges If clanculary Massemongers mighte bee of the Church and yet contrary to the kinges proceedings why may not we as well be of the church contrarying the queenes procedinges Not all that be couered with the title of the church are the church in deed Separate thy selfe from thē that are such sayth S. Paule from whom The text hath before If any man folow other doctrine c. he is pint vp and knoweth nothing c. Weigh the whole text that yee may perceiue what is the fruit of contēcious disputatiōs But wherfore are such men sayd to know nothing when they know so many thinges You know the olde verses Hoc est nescire sine Christo plurima scire Si Christum bene scis satis est si caetera nescis That is This is to be ignorant to know many thinges without Christ. If thou knowest Christ well thou know est enough though thou know no more Therfore would S Paule knowe nothing but Iesus Christ crucified c. As many as are Papistes and Massemongers they may well be said to know nothing For they know not Christ forasmuch as in theyr massing they take much away from the benefite and merite of Christ. That Christ which you haue described vnto me is inuisible but Christes Churche is visible and knowne For els why would Christ haue sayd Dic Ecclesiae Tell it vnto the church For he had commaunded in vaine to go vnto the church if a man cannot tell which it is The Church which I haue described is visible it hath members which may be sene and also I haue afore declared by what markes tokens it may be knowne But if either our eies are so dazeled that we cannot see or that sathan hath brought such darckenes into the world that it is hard to discerne the true church that is not the fault of the church but either of our blindenesse or of Sathans darknes But yet in this most deep darkenes there is one most cleare candle which of it selfe alone is able to put away all darkenes· Thy word is a candle vnto my feet and a lyght vnto my steppes The church of Christ is a catholick or vniuersall churche dispersed throughout the whole world this church is the great house of God in this are good men euill mingled together goates and sheepe corne and chaffe it is the net which gathereth all kind of fishes this church cannot erre because Christ hath promised it his spirit which shall lead it into all truth and that the gates of hel shal not preuayle agaynst it that he will be with it vnto the end of the world whatsoeuer it shall loose or binde vpon earth shall be ratified in heauen c. This church is the piller and stay of the truth this is it for the which S. Augustine sayth he beleeueth the Gospell But this vniuersall Church aloweth the masse because the more part of the same aloweth it Therfore c. I graunt that the name of the Churche is taken after three diuers maners in the scriptures Some tyme for the whole multitude of them which professe the name of christ o◠the which they are also named christians But as sainct Paule sayth of the Iewe not euerye one is a Iewe that is a Iewe outwardly c. Neither yet all that be of Israell are counted the seede euen so not euerye one which is a christian outwardly is a Christian in deede For if any man haue not the spirite of Christ the same is none of his Therefore that Church whiche is his body and of whiche Christ is the head standeth onely of lyuing stones and true Christians not onely outwardly in name and title but inwardly in hart and in truth But forasmuch as this churche which is the second taking of the church as touchyng the outward fellowship is contayned within the great house hath with the same outward societye of the sacramentes and ministery of the worde manye thinges are spoken of that vniuersall Churche whiche saynct Austen calleth the mingled Churche whiche cānot truely be vnderstanded but onely of that pure part of the Churche So that the rule of Ticonius concerning the mingled Churche may here well take place where there is attributed vnto the whole Churche that whiche cannot agree vnto the same but by reason of the one parte thereof that is eyther for the multitude of good men which is the very true Churche in deede or for the multitude of euill men whiche is the malignant Church and sinagogue of Sathan And is also the third taking of the Churche of the whiche although there be seldomer mention
in the scriptuâ—es in that signification yet in the worlde euen in the most famous assemblies of Christendome this Churche hath borne the greatest swinge This distinction presupposed of the 3. sortes of Churches it is an easy matter by a figure called Sinecdoche to geue to the mingled and vniuersall Church that which cannot truely be vnderstanded but onely of th one part therof But if any man will stiffely affirme that vniuersally doth so pertayne vnto the church that what soeuer Christ hath promised to the Churche it must needes bee vnderstanded of that I would gladlye knowe of the same man where that vniuersall Churche was in the tymâ—s of the Patriarches and Prophetes of 〈◊〉 Abraham and Moses at suche tyme as the people would haue stoâ—ed hym of Helias of Hieremy in the times of Christ and the dispersion of the Apostles in the time of Arius when Constantius was Emperour and Felix bishop of Rome succeeded Liberius It is worthye to be noted that Lira writeth vpon Mathew The church sayth he doth not stand in men by reason of theyr power or dignitie whether it be Ecclesiastical or secular For many princes and Popes and other inferioures haue bene â—ouÌ„d to haue fallen away froÌ„ God Therfore the church consisteth in those persons in whome is true knowledge and confession of the fayth and of the truth Euill men as it is in a glose of the decrees are in the Church in name and not in deede And S. Augustine contra Cresconium grammaticum sayth Who soeuer is afrayd to be deceiued by the darkenes of thys question let hym aske counsell at the same churche of it which Churche the scripture doth poynt out without anye doubtfulnes All my notes whiche I haue written and gathered out of suche authors as I haue red in this matter and such like are come into the handes of suche as will not let me haue the least of all my wrytten bookes wherein I am enforced to complayne of them vnto God for they spoyle me of all my laboures whiche I haue taken in my study these many yeares My memorye was neuer good for helpe whereof I haue vsed for the most part to gâ—ther out notes of my readyng and so to place them that thereby I might haue hadde the vse of them when the time required But who knoweth whether this be Gods will that I should be thus ordered and spoyled of the poore learning I had as me thought in store to thintent that I now destitute of that shoulde from henceforth learne onely to knowe with Paule Christ and hym crucified The Lord graunt me herein to be a good young scholer and to learn this lesson so well that neyther death nor lyfe wealth nor woe c. make me euer to forget that Amen Amen I haue no more to say in this matter for you your selfe haue sayd all that is to be sayd That same vehement saying of S. Augustine I would not beleue the Gospell c. was wont to trouble many men as I remember I haue read it well qualified of Philippe Melancthon but my memory is altogether slippery This it is in effecte The church is not a iudge but a witnes There were in hys tyme that lightly esteemed the testimony of the Churche the outward ministery of preachyng and reiected the outward word it selfe sticking onely to their inward reuelations Suche rashe contempte of the worde prouoked and drone S. Augustine into that excessiue vehemency In the which after the bare sound of the wordes he might seeme to such as do not attayne vnto hys meaning that hee preferred the Churche farre before the Gospell and that the Church hath a free authoritie ouer the same but that godly man neuer thought so It were a saying worthye to be brought forth agaynst the Anabaptistes whiche thinketh the open ministerye to be a thinge not necessary if they any thing esteemed such testimonies I would not sticke to affirme that the more part of the great house that is to say of the whole vniuersall Churche may easely eâ—re And agayne I would not sticke to affirme that it is one thynge to be gathered together in the name of Christe and an other thing to come together with a Masse of the holy ghost going before For in the first Christ ruleth in the latter the Deuill beareth the swinge and how then can anye thyng be good that they goe about From this latter shall our sixe articles come foorth agayne into the light they themselues being very darckenes But it is demaunded whether the sounder or better part of the Catholicke Churche may be seene of men or no Sainct Paule sayth The Lord knoweth them that are hys What manner of speaking is this in commendation of the Lord if we know as well as he who are hys Well thus is the text the sure foundation of God standeth still and hath his seale the Lord knoweth theÌ„ that are his and let euerye man that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquitie Nowe howe many are there of the whole Catholicke Churche of Englande whiche departe from iniquitie Howe many of the noble men how many of the Byshops or Clergy how many of the rich men or marchauntes how many of the Queenes councellours yea howe many of the whole Realme In how small rome then I pray you is the true church within the Realme of England And where is it And in what state I had a conceite of mine owne well grounded as they say when I began but now it is fallen by the way Generall councels represent the vniuersall Church haue this promise of Christ where two or three be gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of theÌ„ If Christ be present with two or three then muche more where there is so great a multitude c. But in generall councels Masse hath bâ—ne approoued and vsed Therefore c. Of the vniuersall Churche which is mingled of good and bad thus I thinke Whensoeuer they whiche be chiefe in it which rule and gouerne the same and to whome the rest of the whole misticall body of Christ doth obey are the liuely members of Christ and walk after the guidyng and rule of hys word and go before the flocke towardes euerlasting life then vndoubtedly Councels gathered together of such guides and pastours of the christian flock doe in deede represent the vniuersall Church and being so gathered in the name of Christe they haue a promise of the gifte and guiding of hys spirite into all truth But that any such counsell hath at any time allowed the Masse suche a one as ours was of late in a straunge tongue and stuffed with so many absurdities errours and superstitions that I vtterly deny and affirme it to be impossible For like as there is no agreement betwixt light and darcknes betweene Christ and Belial so surely superstition and the sincere religion of Christ wil worship and the pure
of my soule that is true fayth that his bloud was shed for me c. An other in the Epistle of Iohn Nos scimus quod translati sumus de morte ad vitam quoniam diligimus fratres i. We know that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren But I read not that I haue peace with GOD or that I am translated from death to life because I see with my bodelye eye the bloud of Hailes It is verye probable that all the bloud that was in the body of Christ was vnited and knitte to his Diuinity and then no part thereof shall returne to his corruption And I maruell that Christ shall haue two resurrections And if it were that they that did violently and iniuriouslye plucke it out of hys body when they scourged him and nayled him to the Crosse did see it with theyr bodily eye yet they were not in cleane life And we see the selfe same bloud in forme of wine when we haue consecrate and may both see it feele it and receiue it to our damnation as touching bodily receiuing And many do see it at Haâ—les without confession as they say God knoweth all and the Deuill in our time is not dead Christ hath left a doctrine behinde him wherin we be taught how to beleue and what to beleeue he doth suffer the Deuill to vse his craftye fashion for our triall and probation It were little thanke worthy to beleue well rightly if nothing should moue vs to false fayth to beleue superstitiously It was not in vayne that Christ when hee had taught truely by and by badde beware of false Prophettes whiche woulde bring in errour slilye But we be secure and vncarefull as though false Prophets could not meddle with vs and as though the warning of Christ were no more earnest and effectuall then is the warning of Mothers when they trifle with theyr children and bid them beware the bugge c. Loe Syr how I runne at ryot beyond measure When I began I was minded to haue written but halfe a dosen lynes but thus I forget my selfe euer when I write to a trusty frende which wyll take in worth my folly and keepe it from mine enemy c. As for Doctour Wilson I wotte not what I should say but I pray God endue him with charity Neyther he nor none of his countreymen did euer loue me since I did inuey agaynst theyr factions and partialitye in Cambridge Before that who was more fauoured of him then I That is the byle that may not be touched c. A certayne frend shewed mee that Doctour Wilson is gone nowe into his countrey about Beuerley in Holdernes and from thence he will go a progresse through Yorkeshire Lancashyre Cheshyre and so from thence to Bristow What he entendeth by this progresse God knoweth and not I. If he come to Bristowe I shall here tell c. As for Hubberdin no doubt he is a manne of no great learning nor yet of stable witte He is here seruus hominum for he will preach whatsoeuer the Byshops will bidde him preach Verely in my minde they are more to be blamed then he He doeth magnifye the Pope more then enough As for our Sauior Christ and Christian kynges are little beholding to hym No doubte hee did misse the cushion in many thinges Howbeit they that did sende him men thinke will defend him I pray GOD amend him and them both They woulde fayne make matter agaynst mee entendyng so eyther to deliuer him by me or els to ridde vs both together and so they woulde thinke hym well bestowed c. As touching Doctour Powell howe highly he tooke vppon him in Bristow and how little hee regarded the sword which representeth the kinges person many can tell you I thinke there is neuer an Earle in this Realme that knoweth his obedience by Christes coÌ„mauÌ„demeÌ„t to his Prince wotteth what the sword doth signify that would haue taken vpon hym so stoutly Howbeit Mayster Maior as he is a profound wise man did twicke him pretily it were to long to write all Our pilgrimages are not a little beholding to him For to occasion the people to them he alledged this text Omnis qui relinquit patrem domos vxorem i. Whosoeuer leaueth father house wife c. By that you maye perceiue hys hoate zeale and crooked iudgement c. Because I am so belyed I could wish that it would please the kinges grace to commaunde me to preach before his highnesse a whole yeare together euerye Sonday that he himselfe might perceiue how they belye me saying that I haue neither learning nor vtterance worthy thereunto c. I pray you pardon me I cannot make an end * A briefe digression touching the rayling of Hubberdin agaynst M. Latimer FOrasmuch as mention hath bene made in this letter of Hubberdin an olde Diuine of Oxford a right paynted Pharisey and a great strayer abroad in all quarters of the realme to deface and impeach the springing of Gods holy Gospell something woulde be added more touchinge that man whose doinges and pageantes if they might be described at large it were as good as any Enterlude for the Reader to beholde Who in all his life and in all his actions in one word to describe him seemeth nothing elles but a right Image or counterfayt setting out vnto vs in liuely colours the paterne of perfecte hypocrisye But because the man is now gone to spare therefore the dead although he little deserued to be spared which neuer spared to worke what vilany he could agaynst the true seruantes of the Lord this shall be enough for example sake for all Christian men necessarily to obserue howe the sayd Hubberdin after his long rayling in all places against Luther Melangthon Zuinglius Iohn Frith Tindale Latimer and all other like Professours after his hypocriticall opeÌ„ almes geuen out of other mens purses his long prayers pretensed deuotions deuoute fastinges hys wolwarde goyng and other his prodigious demeanor riding in his long Gowne downe to the Horse heeles like a Pharisey or rather like a slouen dyrted vp to the Horse bellye after his forged Tales and Fables Dialogues dreames dauncinges hoppinges and leapinges with other like histrionicall toyes and gestures vsed in the Pulpit and all agaynst heretickes at last riding by a Churche side where the youth of the Parishe were dauncing in the Churchyarde sodeinely this Silenus lighting from his horse by occasion of their dauncing came into the Church and there causing the bell to tolle in the people thought in stead of a fitte of myrth to geue them a Sermon of dauncing In the whiche Sermon after he had patched vp certayne common textes out of Scriptures and then comming to the Doctors first to Augustine then to Ambrose so to Hierome and Gregory Chrisostome and other Doctors had made them euery one after his Dialogue maner by name to aunswere to
that is the very truth of Gods word wherein neuerthelesse as I trust ye your selfe will temper your owne iudgement and in a sobernes affirme no truth of your selfe whiche shoulde deuide the vnitie of the Congregation in Chryst and the receiued truth agreed vpon by holy fathers of the Churche consonaunt to the scripture of GOD euen so what soeuer ye will do therein as I thinke ye will not otherwise then ye should do I beyng vnlearned and not of the knowledge to geue sentence in this alteraâ—ion and contention must rather of good congruence shew my selfe in that you disagree with theÌ„ readyer to follow theyr doctrine in truth then yours vnlesse it may please almightye God to inspire and confirm the heartes of suche people to testify the same in some honest number as ought to induce me to geue credence vnto them Onely God knoweth the certayne trueth whiche is communicate vnto vs as our capacitie may comprehend it by fayth but that it is per speculum in enigmate And there haue bene qui zelum Dei habuerunt sed non secundum scientiam Among whiche I repute not you but to this purpose I write it that to cal this or that truth it requireth a deep and profound knowledge consideryng that to me vnlearned that I take for truth may be otherwyse not hauyng sensus exercitatos as saynct Paule sayth ad discernendum bonum malum and it is shewed me that an opinion or maner of teachyng which causeth dissension in a Christian congregation is not of God by the doctrine of S. Iohn in his Epistle where he sayth Omnis qui confitetur ChristuÌ„ in carne c. ex Deo est And like as the word of God hath alwayes caused dissension among men vnchristened wherevpon hath ensued and followed Martyrdome to the preacher so in Christes congregation amonge them that professe Christes name In vno Domino vno Baptismate vna fide they that preache and stirre rather contention then charitie though they can defeÌ„d their saying yet theyr teachyng is not to be taken as of God in that it breaketh the chayne of Christen charitie and maketh diuision in the people congregate and called by GOD into an vnitie of fayth and Baptisme But for thys poynt I would pray to God that not onely in the truth may be agreement but also suche sobernes and vniforme behauiour vsed in teachyng and preaching as men may wholy expresse as they may the charitie of God tendyng onely to the vnion in loue of vs all to the profite and saluation of our soules ¶ The aunswere of M. Latimer to the letter of Syr Edward Baynton aboue prefixed RIght worshypfull sir and my singular good mayster salutem in Christe Iesu with due commendation and also thankes for your great goodnes towardes me c. And whereas you haue communicate my last letters to certayne of your frendes whiche rather desire this or that in me c. what I thinke therein I wyll not now say not for that there could be any perill or daunger in the sayd letters well taken as farre as I can iudge but for that they were rashely and vndeuisedly scribled as yee might well know both by my excuse and by themselues also thoughe none excuse had bene made And besides that ye know right wel that wheras the Bee gathereth honey euen there the spinner gathereth venome not for any diuersity of the flower but for dyuers natures in them that sucketh the flower As in times past and in the beginning the very truth and one thinge in it selfe was to some offence to some foolishnes to other otherwise disposed the wisedome of God Such diuersitie was in the redresse of hearers therof But this notwithstandinge there is no more but eyther my wryting is good or bad if it be good the communicatynge thereof to your friendes cannot be hurtfull to me if it be otherwise why shoulde you not communicate it to them whiche both could and would instruct you in the truth and reforme my errour Let this passe I will not contend had I wyst commeth euer out of season Truely I were not well aduised if I would not eyther be glad of your instruction or yet refuse myne owne reformation but yet it is good for a man to looke or hee leapeth and God forbid that ye should be addict and sworne to me so wretched a foole that you should not rather followe the doctrine of your frendes in truth so great learned men as they appeare to be then the opinions of me hauing neuer so christen a brest Wherefore doe as you will for as I woulde not if I coulde so I cannot if I woulde be noysome vnto you but yet I saye I would my letters had bene vnwrytten if for none other cause at least way in asmuche as they cause me to more wrytynge an occupation nothyng meete for my mad head and as touching poyntes whiche in my foresayde letters mislike your friendes I haue now little leysure to make an answere thereto for the great busines that I haue in my little cure I knowe not what other men haue in their great cure seeyng that I am alone without anye Prieste to serue my cure without my scholer too read vnto me wythout any booke necessary to be looked vpon without learned men to come and counsell withall All whiche thynges other haue at hand abundantly but some thing must be done how soeuer it be I pray you take it in good worth as long as I temper myne owne iudgement affirming nothing with preiudice of better First yee mislike that I saye I am sure that I preache the truthe saying in reproofe of the same that god knoweth certayne truthe In deede alonely God knoweth al certayne truth and alonely God knoweth it as of himself and none knoweth certayne truth but God and those which be taught of God as saith S. Paule Deus enim illis patesecit And Christ himselfe erunt omnes docti a Deo And your frendes deny not but that certayne truth is communicate to vs as our capacitie may comprehend it by fayth whiche if it be trueth as it is then there ought no more to be required of any man but according to his capacitie nowe certayne it is that euery man hath not like capacitie c. But as to my presumption and arrogancye eyther I am certayne or vncertayne that it is trueth that I preache If it bee truth why may not I say so to courage my hearers to receaue the same more ardently and ensue it more studiously If I be vncertaine why dare I be so bold to preache it And if your frends in whom ye trust so greatly be preachers themselues after their sermon I pray you aske them whether they be certayne and sure that they taught you the truth or no and sende me worde what they say that I may learne to speake after them If they say
cibo For S. Paule sayth not Estote humiles vt non capiatis For though he would not that wee shoulde thinke arrogantly of our selfe and aboue that that it becommeth vs to thinke of our selfe but so to think of our selfe vt simus sobrij ac modesti yet he biddeth vs so to think of our selfe vt cuiue Deus partitus est mensuram fidei i. as God hath distributed to euery one the measure of fayth For he that may not with meekenesse thinke in himselfe what God hath done for him and of himselfe as God hath done for him how shall he or when shall he geue due thankes to God for his giftes And if your frendes will not allow the same I pray you enquire of them whether they may cum sobrietate modestia be sure they preach to you the truth and whether we may cum sobrietate modestia folowe S. Paules bidding where hee sayth vnto vs all Nolite fieri pueri sensibus sed malitia infantes estote i. Be not children in vnderstanding but in malitiousnesse be infantes God geue vs all grace to keepe the meane to think of our selfe neither to high nor to low but so that we may restore vnto him qui peraegre profectus est his giftes agayne cum vsura that is to say with good vse of the same so that aedificemus inuicem with the same ad gloriam Dei Amen For my life I trust in god that I neither haue neither by gods grace shall I neither in sobernesse nor yet in drunkennesse affirme any trueth of my selfe therewith entending to diuide that vnity of the Congregation of Christ and the receiued trueth agreed vpon by the holy Fathers of the Church consonant to the Scripture of God though it be shewed you neuer so often that an opinion or maner of teaching whiche causeth dissention in a Christian Congregation is not of God by the doctrine of Saynt Iohn in his Epistle where he sayth Omnis qui confitetur Iesum Christum in carne ex Deo est i. Euery one that confesseth Christ in the flesh is of God First not euery thing whereupon foloweth dissention causeth dissention as I woulde they that shewed you that would also shew you whether this opinion that a man may not mary his brothers wife be of God or of men if it be of men then as Gamaliell sayd dissoluetur if it bee of God as I thinke it is and perchaunce your frendes also quis potest dissoluere nisi qui videbitur Deo repugnare i. Who can dissolve it but shal seme to repugne against God And yet there be many not heathennes but in Christendome that dissenteth from the same which could beare full euill to heare sayd vnto them vos ex patre diabolo estis So that such an opinion might seme to some to make a disseÌ„tion in a Christian Congregation sauing that they may saye perchaunce with more liberty then other that an occasion is sometime taken and not geuen which with theyr fauor I might abuse for my defence sauing that non omnibus licet in hac temporum iniquitate The Galathians hauing for preachers and teachers the false Apostles by whose teaching they were degenerate froÌ„ the sweet liberty of the Gospell into the sowre bond of ceremonies thoght themselues peraduenture a Christian Congregation when Saint Paule did write his Epistle vnto them and were in a quiet trade vnder the dominion of maysterly Curates so that the false Apostles might haue obiected to S. Paule that this Apostleshippe was not of God for as muche as there was dissention in a Christian Congregation by occasion therof while some would renue their opinions by occasion of the Epistle some would opinari as they were wont to do and folow theyr great Lordes and maysters the false Apostles whiche were not heathen and vnchristened but Christened and hie Prelates of the professors of Christ. For your frendes I know right well what Erasmus hath sayde in an Epistle set before the Paraphrases of the first Epistle to the Corinthians which Erasmus hath caused no small dissension with his pen in a Christian Congregation in as much as many haue dissented froÌ„ him not alonely in Cloysters men more then christened men of high perfection but also at Paules Crosse and S. Mary Spitle besides many that with no small zeale haue written agaynst him but not without aunswere And I woulde fayne learne of your frendes whether that S. Hieromes writing were of God which caused dissension in a christian Congregation as it appeareth by his owne wordes in the prologue before the Canonical Epistles which be these Et tu virgo Christi Eustochium dum à me impensius Scripturae viritateÌ„ inquiris meam quodam modo senectutem inuidorum dentibus vel morsibus corrodendam apponis qui me falsarium corruptoremque Scripturarum pronunciant sed ego in tali opere nec illorum inuidentiam pertimesco nec Scripturae veritatem poscentibus denegabo I pray you what were they that called S Hierom falsarium and corrupter of Scripture and for enuye would haue bitten him with theyr teeth vnchristen or christen what had the vnchristen to doe with christen doctrine They were worshipfull fathers of a Christian Congregation men of much more hotter stomackes then right iudgemenâ—e of a greater authoritye then good charity but Saynt Hierome would not cease to do good for the euill speaking of them that were nought geuing in that an ensample to vs of the same and if this dissension were in Saynt Hieromes time what may be in our time de malo in peius scilicet And I pray you what meaneth your frendes by a Christian Congregation All those trow ye that haue bene christened But many of those bene in worse condition and shal haue greater daÌ„nation then many vnchristened For it is not enough to a christian Congregation that is of God to haue bene Christened but it is to be considered what we promise when we be christened to renounce Sathan his woorkes his pompes Whiche thing if we busye not our selfe to doe let vs not crake that wee professe Christes name in a Christian Congregation in vno baptismo i. in one baptisme And where they adde in vno Domino i. in one Lorde I reade in Math. 17. non omnis qui dicit Domine Domine c. â— Not euery one that sayth Lord Lord. c. And in Luke the Lord himself complayneth and rebuketh such professors and confessours saying to them Cur dicitis domine domine non facitis quae dico i. Why call you me Lord Lord and doe not that I bid you euen as though it were enough to a Christian man or to a Christian Congregation to say euery day Domine Dominus noster and to salute Christe with a double Domine But I woulde your frendes would take the paynes to read ouer Chrysostome super Mathaeum hom 49. cap. 24. to learne to knowe a Christian Congregation if it
appoint the same to Rome that there and no where els is the foundation of Christes churche But I am fully perswaded that Christes church is euery where founded in euery place where his Gospell is truly receaued effectually followed And in that the churche of God is in doubte I vse here in the wise counsayle of Vyncentinus Lyranensis whō I am sure you will allow who geuing preceptes howe the catholicke churche maye be in all schismes and heresies knowne writeth in thys maner When sayth he one parte is corrupted with heresyes then preferre the whole worlde before that one part but if the greatest parte bee infected then preferre antyquitie In like sort now when I perceaue the greatest parte of Christianitie to be infected with the poyson of the sea of Rome I repayre to the vsage of the primitiue church which I finde cleane contrary to the Popes decrees as in that the Priest receaueth alone that it is made vnlawfull to to the Laitye to receaue in both kindes and such lyke Wherefore it requireth that I preferre the antiquitie of the primatiue church before the nouelty of the Romysh church Lincol. Mayster Ridley these faults which you charge the Sea of Rome withall are in deede no faultes For first it was neuer forbid the Laitie but that they myghte if they demaunded receaue vnder bothe kyndes You know also that Chryst after hys resurrection at what tyme he went wyth hys Apostles to Galile opened hym selfe by breaking of bread You know that saynct Paule after hys longe sayling towardes Rome brake breade and that the Apostles came together in breakyng of bread whiche declareth that it is not vnlawfull to minister the Sacrament vnder the forme of breade onely and yet the churche hadde iust occasion to decree that the laytye shoulde receaue in one kinde onely thereby to take away an opinion of the vnlearned that Chryst was not wholy both flesh and bloud vnder the forme of bread Therfore to take away theyr opinion and to establishe better the peoples faythe the holy Ghost in the churche thoughte good to decree that the Laitie woulde receaue onelye in one kynde and it is no newes for the Church vppon iust consideration to alter rites and ceremonies For you read in the Actes of the Apostles that saynct Paule writyng to certayne of the Gentiles whiche had receaued the Gospel biddeth them to abstayne a suffogato sanguine from thynges stifled and from bloud so that this seemeth to bee an expresse commaundement yet who will saye but that it is lawfull to eate bloudings how is it lawfull but by theyr permission of the Church Ridly My Lord such thinges as saynct Paule enioyned to the Gentiles for a sufferaunce by a little and little to win the Iewes to Christ were onely commandementes of tyme and respected not the successours but Chrystes commaundement do this that is that which he dyd in remembraunce which was not to minister in one kind onely was not a commaundement for a tyme but to perseuer to the worldes end But the Bishop of Lincolne not attending to this answere without any stay proceeded in his Oration So that the Churche seemeth to haue authoritie by the holy Ghost whome Christ sayd he woulde send after hys ascension whiche should teache the Apostles all truthe to haue power and iurisdiction to alter suche poyntes of the Scripture euer reseruing the foundation but wee came not as I sayd before in this sort to reason the matter wyth you but haue certayne instructions ministred vnto vs according to the tenour of the whiche wee must proceede proposing certayne articles vnto the which we require your aunswere directly eyther affirmatiuely eyther negatiuely to euery of them eyther denying them either graunting them without farther disputations or reasoning for we haue already stretched our instructions in that wee suffered you to debate and reason the matter in such sort as wee haue done the whiche articles you shall heare now and to morrow at eyght of the clocke in saynct Maryes Churche we will require and take youre aunsweres and then according to the same proceede if you require a copy of them you shall haue it pen inke and paper also all such bookes as you shall demaunde if they be to be gotten in the Uniuersitie The Articles IN dei nomine Amen Nos Iohannes Lincolne Iacobus Glocest Iohannes Bristol Episcopi per reuerendis dominum Reginaldum miseratione diuina S. Mariae in Cosmedin c. 1 We doe obiecte to the Nic. Ridley and to thee Hughe Latimer ioyntly and seuerally first that thou Nicholas Ridley in this high Uniuersitie of Oxford Anno. 1554. in the monthes of Aprill May Iune Iulye or in some one or moe of thē hast affirmed and openly defended maintayned and in many other tymes and places besides that the true and naturall body of Christe after the consecration of the priest is not really present in the sacrament of the altar 2. Item that in the yeare and monthes aforesayde thou hast publickely affirmed and defended that in the Sacrament of the altar remayneth still the substaunce of breade and wine 3. Item that in the sayde yeare and monthes thou hast openly affirmed and obstinately mayntayned that in the Masse is no propiciatory Sacrifice for the quicke and the dead 4. Item that in the yeare place and monthes aforesayd these thy foresayd assertions solemnly haue bene condemned by the scholasticall censure of this schoole as hereticall and contrarye to the Catholicke fayth by the worshipful M. Doctor Weston Prolocutour then of the conuocation house as also by other learned men of bothe the Uniuersities 5. Item that all and singular the premisses be true notorious famous and openly knowne by publicke fame as well to them neare hand as also to them in distaunt places farre of Examination vppon the sayd Articles ALl these articles I thought good here to place together that as often as hereafter rehearsall shall be of any of them the reader may haue recourse hether and peruse the same and not to trouble the storye with seuerall repeticions thereof Lincolne After these Articles were read the Bishoppes tooke counsayle togethers At the last the Bishop of Lincolne sayde these are the very same Articles whiche you in open disputation here in the Uniuersitie did mayntayn and defend What say you vnto the first I praye you aunswere affirmatiuely or negatiuely Ridly Why my Lorde I supposed your gentlenes had bene such that you would haue geuen me space vntyll to morow that vpon good aduisement I might bring a determinate aunswere Lincoln Yea M. Ridley I meane not that youre aunsweres nowe shall be preiudiciall to your aunsweres to morow I will take your aunsweres at this tyme and yet notwithstāding it shal be lawfull to you to adde diminish alter and chaunge of these answeres to morow what you will Ridly In deede in like maner at our laste disputations I hadde many thinges promised and fewe performed It was sayde
it remayned in the sea of Rome This if you shall confesse with vs acknowledge with all the realme your errours and false assertions then shall you doe that whiche we most desire then shall we rest vppon the first part of our Commission then shall we receiue you acknowledge you one of the Churche and according to the authoritie geuen vnto vs minister vnto you vpon due repentaunce the benefite of absolution to the whiche the Kyng and Queene their Maiesties were not ashamed to submit them selues although they of them selues were vnspotted and therefore needed no reconciliation yet lest the putrification and rottennesse of all the body myght be noysome and do damage to the head also they as I sayd most humbly submitted them selues to my Lorde Cardinall his grace by hym as Legate to the Popes holynes to bee partakers of the reconciliation but if you shall stubburnely perseuer in your blindnes if you wyll not acknowledge your errours if you as you stande nowe alone wyll be singular in your opinions if by schisme and heresie you wyll styll diuide your selfe from our Churche then must wee proceede to the seconde part of the Commission which we would be loth to do that is not to condemne you for that wee can not doe that the temporall sworde of the Realme and not wee will do but to separate you from vs acknowledge you to be none of vs to renounce you as no member of the Churche to declare that you are filius perditionis a lost chylde and as you are a rotten member of the Churche so to cut you of from the Church and so to commit you to the temporall Iudges permittyng them to proceede agaynst you accordyng to the tenor of their lawes Therefore M. Latimer for Gods loue consider your estate remember you are a learned man you haue taken degrees in the Schole borne the office of a Byshop remember you are an olde man spare your body accelerate not your death especially remember your soules health quiet of your conscience consyder that if you shoulde dye in this state you shall be a stinkyng sacrifice to God for it is the cause that maketh the Martyr and not the death consyder that if you dye in this state you dye without grace for without the Churche can be no saluation Let not vayne glory haue the vpper hande humiliate your selfe captiuate your vnderstandyng subdue your reason submit your selfe to the determination of the Churche doe not force vs to doe all that we may doe let vs rest in that parte whiche wee most hartely desyre and I for my part then the Byshop put of his cap agayne with all my hart exhort you After the Byshop had somewhat paused then M. Latimer lift vp his head for before he leaned on his elbowe and asked whether his Lordshyp had sayd and the Byshop answered yea Lati. Then will your Lordship geue me leaue to speake a worde oâ— two Linc Yea M. Latimer so that you vse a modest kynd of talke without raysing or tauntes Lati. I beseech your Lordshyp licence me to sit downe Linc. At your pleasure M. Latimer take as much ease as you wyll Lati. Your Lordshyppe gentlye exhorted mee in manye woordes to come to the vnitie of the Churche I confesse my Lorde a Catholicke Churche spread throughout all the worlde in the whiche no man may erre without the whiche vnitie of the Churche no man can be saued but I knowe perfectly by Gods woorde that this Churche is in all the worlde and hath not his foundation in Rome only as you say and me thought your Lordshyp brought a place out of the Scriptures to confirme the same that there was a iurisdiction geuen to Peter in that Christe bad hym regere gouerne his people In deede my Lord sainct Peter did well and truely his office in that he was byd regere but since the Byshoppes of Rome haue taken a new kynd of regere In deede they ought to regere but how my Lord not as they will them selues but this regere must be hedged in and digged in They must regere but secundum verbum dei they must rule but accordyng to the worde of God But the Byshops of Rome haue turned regere secundum verbum dei into regere secundum voluntatem suam they haue turned the rule accordyng to the woorde of GOD into the rule accordyng to their owne pleasures and as it pleaseth them best as there is a booke set foorth whiche hath diuers poyntes in it and amongest other this poynt is one whiche your Lordshyppe went about to proue by this woorde regere and the argument whiche he bryngeth foorth for the proofe of that matter is taken out of Deuteronomie where it is sayde if there ryseth anye controuersie amonge the people the Priestes Leuitici generis of the order of Leuiticus shall decide the matter secundum legem dei accordyng to the lawe of GOD so it muste be taken This booke perceyuing this authoritie to be geuen to the Priestes of the olde lawe taketh occasion to proue the same to be geuen to the Byshops and other the Cleargy of the new law but in prouyng this matter where as it was sayde there as the Priestes of the order of Leuiticus shoulde determine the matter accordyng to Gods law that accordyng to Gods law is left out and onely is recited as the Priestes of the order of Leuiticus shall decide the matter so it ought to be taken of the people a large authoritie I ensure you What gelding of Scripture is this what clippyng of Gods coyne With the which termes the audience smiled This is muche like the regere whiche your Lordshyp talked of Nay nay my Lordes we may not geue such authoritie to the Clergie to rule all thynges as they wyll Let them keepe them selues within their commission Now I trust my Lord I do not rayle yet Linc. No M. Latimer your talke is more like tauntes then rayling but in that I haue not red the booke which you blame so much nor knowe not of any suche I can say nothyng therein Lati. Yes my Lorde the booke is open to be red and is intituled to one whiche is Bishop of Glocester whom I neuer knew neither did at any tyme see him to my knowledge With that the people laughed because the Byshop of Glocester sat there in commission Then the Byshop of Glocester stoode vp and sayd it was his booke Lati. Was it yours my Lorde In deede I knewe not your Lordshyp neither euer did see you before neither yet see you now through the brightnes of the Sunne shining betwixt you and me Then the audience laughed agayne and Maister Latimer spake vnto them saying Why my maisters this is no laughyng matter I aunsweare vppon lyfe and death Vae vobis qui redetis nunc quoniam flebitis The Byshoppe of Lincolne commaunded silence and then sayde Linc. M. Latimer if you had kept
Article and required an aunswere and M. Ridley referred him to his aunswere in wryting exhybited now and also before at the time of disputation and like aunsweres were taken to all the residue of the Articles These aunsweres in maner rehearsed taken and penned of the Notaries the Byshop of Glocester began an exhortation to moue M. Ridley to turne Glo. If you would once empty your stomacke captiuate your senses subdue your reason and to gether with vs consider what a feeble ground of your religion you haue I doe not doubt but you might easely be perduced to acknowledge one Churche with vs to confesse one fayth with vs and to beleue one religion with vs. For what a weake and feeble stay in religion is this I pray you Latimer leaneth to Cranmer Cranmer to Ridley Ridley to the singularitie of his owne witte so that if you ouerthrowe the singularitie of Ridleyes wit then must needes the Religion of Cranmer and Latimer fall also You remember well M. Ridley that the Prophet speaketh most truely saying vae vae wo wo be to them which are singular and wise in their owne conceytes But you wyll saye here it is true that the Prophete sayth but how know you that I am wyse in myne owne conceyte Yes Maister Ridley you refuse the determination of the Catholike Churche you muste needes bee singular and wyse in your owne conceyte for you bryng Scripture for the probation of your assertions and wee also bryng Scriptures you vnderstande them in one sense and wee in an other Howe wyll ye knowe the trueth herein If you stande to your owne interpretation then you are singular in your owne conceyte but if you say you wyll followe the myndes of the Doctors and auncient Fathers semblably you vnderstande them in one meanyng and wee take them in another howe wyll ye knowe the trueth herein If you stande to your owne iudgement then are you singular in your owne conceyte then can you not auoyde the vae and woe which the Prophete speaketh of Wherfore if you haue no stay but the Catholike church in matters of controuersie except you wyll rest vpon the singularitie and wysedome of your owne brayne if the Prophet most truely sayth vae vae wo wo be to them that are wyse in their owne conceite then for Gods loue M. Ridley stand not singular be not you wyse in your owne conceite please not your selfe ouermuch Howe were the Arrians the Manicheis the FutichiaÌ„s with other diuers Heretickes which haue bene in the Church how I pray you were they suppressed and conuinced by reasonyng in disputations No truly the Arrians had mo places of Scriptures for the confirmation of their heresie then the Catholickes for the defence of the trueth Howe then were they conuinced onely by the termination of the Church And in deede except we do constitute the Churche our foundation stay and iudge we can haue no ende of controuersies no ende of disputations For in that we all bryng Scriptures and Doctors for the probation of our assertions who shoulde be Iudge of this our controuersie If we our selues then be we singular and wise in our owne conceites then can not we auoyde the woe that the Prophet speaketh of It remayneth therefore that we submitte our selues to the determination and arbitrement of the Churche with whom God promised to remayne to the worldes ende to whom he promised to sende the holy Ghost which shoulde teache it the trueth Wherefore M. Ridley if you will auoyd the wo that the prophet speaketh of be not you wyse in your iudgement if you wyll not be wyse and singular in your owne iudgement captiuate your owne vnderstanding subdue your reason and submit your selfe to the determination of the Church This is briefly the summe of the Oration of the Byshop of Glocester by the which he endeuored in many mo woordes amplyfiyng and enlargyng the matter eloquently with sundry poyntes of Rethoricke to moue affections to perswade Maister Ridley to recant and forsake his Religion To whom M. Ridley aunswered in few wordes that he sayd most truly with the Prophet wo be to him which is wyse in his owe conceite but that he acknowledged no suche singularitie in hym ne knewe any cause why he shoulde attribute so muche to him selfe And where as he sayde Maister Cranmer leaned to hym that was moste vntrue in that he was but a young Scholer in comparison of Maister Cranmer for at what tyme he was a young Scholer then Maister Cranmer a Doctor so that he conâ—essed that M. Cranmer might haue ben his Scholemaister these many yeares It seemed that he woulde haue spoken more but the Bishop of Glocester interrupted hym saying Glo. Why M. Ridley it is your owne confession for M. Latimer at the time of his disputations confessed his learnyng to lye in M. Cranmers bookes and M. Cranmer also sayd that it was your doyng Linc. Likewyse the Byshoppe of Lincolne with many woordes and gentle holding his Cappe in hand desyred him to turne But M. Ridley made an absolute aunswere that he was fully perswaded the Religion whiche he defended to be grounded vpon Gods worde and therefore without great offence towardes God great peryll and damage of his soule he coulde not forsake his Maister and Lorde God but desired the Byshop to performe his graunt in that his Lordshyp sayde the day before that he shoulde haue licence to shewe his cause why he coulde not with a salfe conscience admitte the authoritye of the Pope but the Byshop of Lincolne sayde that where as then he had demaunded licence to speake three woordes he was contented then that he shoulde speake .xl. and that graunt he would performe Then stepped forth D. Weston which sate by and sayd why my Lord he hath spoken foure hundred already M. Ridley confessed he had but they were not of his prescribed number neither of that matter The Bishop of Lincolne bad him take his licence but he shoulde speake but .xl. and he would tell them vpon his fingers and eftsoones M. Ridley began to speake but before he had ended halfe a sentence the Doctours sittyng by cryed and sayd that his number was out and with that he was put to silence After this the Bishop of Lincolne which sat in the middes began to speake as foloweth Linc. Now I perceiue M. Ridley you will not permit ne suffer vs to stay in that point of our Commission which we most desired for I ensure you there is neuer a worde in our Commission more true then dolentes gementes For in deede I for my part I take God to witnesse am sory for you Whereunto M. Ridley aunswered Rid. I beleue it well my Lord for as much as one day it will be burdenous to your soule Linc. Nay not so M. Ridley but because I am sory to see suche stubbornesse in you that by no meanes you may be perswaded to acknowledge your errours and receiue
Gods cause and in Christes quarell euen vnto death I ensure thee O maÌ„ it is an inestimable and an honourable gift of God geuen onely to the true elects and derely beloued childreÌ„ of God and inheritours of the kingdome of heauen For the holy Apostle and also Martyr in Christes cause S. Peter saith If ye suffer rebuke in the name of Christ that is in Christes cause and for hys truths sake then are ye happy and blessed for the glory of the spirit of God resteth vpon you If for rebukes sake suffred in Christes name a maÌ„ is pronounced by the mouth of that holy Apostle blessed happy How much more happy blessed is hee that hath the grace to suffer death also Wherefore all ye that bee my true louers and friends reioyce and reioyce with mee againe render with me hartie thanks to God our heaueÌ„ly father that for his sonnes sake my sauiour redeemer Christ he hath vouchsafed to call me beyng els without his gracious goodnes in my selfe but a sinnefull a vyle wretch to call me I say vnto this high dignitie of hys true Prophets of his faithfull Apostles of his holy elect chosen Martyrs that is to dye and to spend this temporall lyfe in the defence maintenance of his eternal and euerlasting truth Ye know that be my Countreymen dwelling vppon the borders where alas the true man suffereth oftentymes muche wrong at the thieues hande iâ— it chaunce a man to be slayne of a thiefe as it oft chanceth there which went out with his neighbour to helpe him to rescue hys goods agayne that the more cruelly he bee slayne and the more stedfastly he stucke by his neighbour in the fight agaynst the face of the thiefe the more fauour and frendship shall all his posteritie haue for the slayne mans sake of all them that be true as long as the memory of his fact and his posteritie doth endure Euen so ye that be my kinsefolke and countreymen know ye how so euer the blynd ignorant wicked world hereafter shall rayse vppon my death which thyng they caÌ„not do worse then their fathers did of the death of Christ our Sauiour of his holye Prophets Apostles Martyrs know ye I say that both before God all them that be godly and that truly knâ—w follow the lawes of God ye haue and shall haue by gods grace euer cause to reioyce to thanke God highly and to thinke good of it and in God to reioyce of me your fleshe bloud whom God of his gracious goodnes hath vouchsafed to associate vnto the blessed coÌ„pany of his holy Martyrs in heauen and I doubt not in the infinite goodnes of my Lord God nor in the faithful fellowship of his elect chosen people but at both their hands in my cause ye shall rather finde the more fauour and grace For the Lord saieth that he will be both to them and theyrs that loue him the more louyng agayne in a thousand generations the Lord is so full of mercy to them I say and theirs which doe loue hym in deed And Christ saith againe that no maÌ„ can shew more loue then to geue his lyfe for his friend Now also knowe ye all my true louers in God my kinsfolke and Countreymen that the cause wherefore I am put to death is euen after the same sort and condition but touching more neere Gods cause in more waightie matters but in the general kynd all one For both is gods cause both is in the maintenance of right and both for the common wealth both for the weale also of the ChristiaÌ„ brother although yet there is in these two no small difference both concernyng the enimies the goods stolne the maner of the fight For know ye all that lyke as there wheÌ„ the poore true maÌ„ is robbed by the thiefe of his own goods truly gotten whereupon he and his househould should lyue he is greatly wronged the thiefe in stealing robbyng with violence the poore maÌ„s goods doth offend god doth transgres his law and is iniurious both to the poore man and to the common welth so I say know ye all that euen here in the cause of my death it is with the Church of England I meane the congregation of the true chosen children of GOD in this Realme of England whiche I knowledge not only to be my neighbours but rather the congregation of my spirituall brethren sisters in Christ yea members of one body wherein by Gods grace I am and haue bene grafted in Christ. This Church of England had of late of the infinite goodnesse and aboundaunt grace of almighty God great substaunce great riches of heauenly treasure great plenty of Gods true and sincere worde the true and wholesome administration of Christes holy Sacramentes the whole profession of Christes Religion truely and plainely set foorth in Baptisme the playne declaration vnderstandyng of the same taught in the holye Catechisme to haue bene learned of all true Christians This Church had also a true and sincere forme maner of the Lordes Supper wherein accordyng to Iesus Christes owne ordinaunce and holy institution Christes commaundementes were executed and done For vpon the bread and wyne set vppon the Lordes Table thankes were geuen the commemoration of the Lords death was had the bread in the remembrance of Christes body torne vpon the crosse was broken and the cuppe in the remembraunce of Christes bloud shed was distributed and both communicated vnto all that were present and would receyue them and also they were exhorted of the Minister so to doe All was done openly in the vulgar tong so that euery thyng might be both easily heard plainly vnderstand of all the people to Gods high glorye and the edification of the whole Church This Church had of late the whole diuine seruice all common and publike prayers ordeined to be said and heard in the common congregation not onely framed and fashioned to the true vayne of holy scripture but also set foorth accordyng to the commaundement of the Lord and S. Paules doctrine for the peoples edification in their vulgare tong It had also holy and wholesome Homelies in commendation of the principall vertues which are commended in Scripture and likewyse other Homelies agaynst the most pernicious and capitall vices that vseth alas to raigne in this Realme of England This Church had in matters of controuersie Articles so penned and framed alter the holy Scripture and grounded vpon the true vnderstandyng of Gods word that in short tyme if they had bene vniuersally receiued they should haue bene able to haue set in Christes Church much concorde and vnitie in Christes true religion and to haue expelled many false errors and heresies wherewith this Church alas was almost ouergone But alas of late into this spirituall possession of the heaueÌ„ly treasure of these godly riches are entred in theues that
of your being here I pray you tell me what was the cause of your sending hither for I promise you I knew nothing thereof as yet neither I woulde you shoulde thinke that I was the cause thereof and I maruell that other men wyll trouble me with theyr matters but I must be obedient to my betters and ywis men speake otherwise of me then I deserue Phil. I shewed him the summe of the matter that it was for the disputation in the conuocation house for the which I was agaynst all right molested Boner I maruell that you shoulde be troubled therefore if there was none other cause but this But peraduenture you haue mainteyned the same since and some of your frendes of late haue asked whether you doe stande to the same and you haue said Yea and for this you might be cōmitted to prison Phil. If it shall please your Lordshippe I am burdened none otherwise then I haue tolde you by the Commissioners who haue sēt me hither because I would not recant the same Boner A man may speake in the parliament house though it be a place of free speech as he may be imprisoned for as in case he spake wordes of high treason against the king or queen so it might be that you spake otherwise then it become you of the Church of Christ. Phil. I spake nothing which was out of the articles whiche were called in question and agreed vpon to be disputed by the whole house and by the Queenes permissiō and the Counsell Boner Why may we dispute of our fayth Phil. Yea that we may Boner Nay I trow not by the law Phil. In deed by the Ciuill law I know it is not lawfull but by Gods law we may reasō therof For S. Peter saith Be ye ready to render accompt vnto all men of that hope whiche is in you that demaund you of the same Boner In deede Saynt Peter sayth so Why then I aske of you what your iudgement is of the Sacramente of the Aultar Phil. My Lord Saynt Ambrose sayth that the disputatiō of faith ought to be in the congregation in the hearing of the people and that I am not bound to render account therof to euery man priuately vnlesse it be to edify But nowe I cannot shewe you my minde but I muste runne vpon the pikes in daunger of my life therfore Wherfore as the said Doctor sayd vnto Ualentinian the Emperour so say I to your Lordship Tolle legem fiet certamen Take awaye the lawe and I shall reason with you And yet if I come in open iudgement where I am bound by the law to aunswere I trust I shall vtter my conscience as freely as any that hath come before you Boner I perceiue you are learned I would haue such as you be about me But you must come be of the church for there is but one Church Phil. God forbid I should be out of the church I am sure I am within the same for I know as I am taught by the scripture that there is but one catholick church Vna Colūba vna Sponsa vna Dilecta One Doue one Spouse one beloued Congregation out of the which there is no saluation Boner How chaunceth it then that you go out of the same and walke not with vs Phil. My Lorde I am sure I am within the boundes of the Church whereupon she is builded which is the word of God Boner What age are ye of Phil. I am foure and forty Boner You are not now of the same fayth your godfathers and godmothers promised for you in the which you were baptised Phil. Yes that I thank God I am for I was baptised into the fayth of Christ which I now hold Boner How can that be there is but one fayth Phil. I am assured of that by Saynt Paule saying That there is but one God one fayth and one baptisme of the which I am Boner You were xx yeare ago of an other fayth then you be now Phil. In deede my Lorde to tell you playne I was then nullus fidei of no fayth a neuter a wicked liuer neither hoat nor colde Boner Why doe you not thinke that wee haue nowe the true fayth Phil. I desire your Lordship to hold me excused for answering at this time I am sure that Gods worde throughlye with the Primitiue church and all the aūcient writers doe agree with this fayth I am of Boner Well I promise you I meane you no more hurte then to mine owne person I will not therfore burthē you with your conscience as nowe I maruell that you are so mery in prison as you be singing and reioysing as the prophet saith Exultātes in rebus pessimis reioising in your naughtinesse Me thinketh you do not wel herein you should rather lament and be sory Phil. My Lord the myrth that we make is but in singing certayne Psalmes according as we are commaūded by S. Paule willing vs to be mery in the Lord singing together in Hymnes and Psalmes and I trust your Lordship can not be displeased with that Boner We may say vnto you as Christ said in the Gospel Tibijs cecinimus vobis non planxistis Phil. Here my Lorde stumbled and coulde not bring forth the text and required his Chapleines to help and put him in remembrance of the text better but they were mumme and I recited out the text vnto him whiche made nothing to his purpose vnles he would haue vs to mourn because they if they laughe sing still sorrowfull thinges vnto vs threatning fagots and fire We are my Lord in a darcke comfortlesse place therefore it behooueth vs to be mery least as Salomon sayeth sorrowfulnesse eate vp our harte Therefore I truste your Lordship will not bee angrye for our singing of Psalmes since Saynt Paule sayth If any man bee of an vpright minde let hym sing And we therefore to testifye that we are of an vpright minde to God though wee be in misery doe sing Boner I will trouble you no further as nowe If I can doe you any good I will bee glad to doe it for you God be with you good Mayster Philpot and geue you good night Haue him to the Sellar and let him drinke a cup of wine Thus I departed and by my Lordes Register I was brought to his Sellar doore where I dranke a good cup of wine And my Lords Chapleine M. Cousin folowed me taking acquayntance saying that I was welcome wished that I would not be singular Phil. I am well taught the contrary by Salomon saying Vae soli Wo be to him that is alone After that I was caryed to my Lordes Colehouse agayne where I with my sixe felowes do rouse together in the straw as chearefully we thanke God as other do in theyr beds of Downe Thus for the third fitte ¶ The fourth examination of M. Philpot in the Archdeacons house of London the sayd moneth of October
knowledge that your Lordship oughte to proceed agaynst me And here Mayster Doctour would say nothing Worcest Doe you not thinke to finde before my Lord here as good equity in your cause as before your owne Ordinary Phil. I canne not blame my Lorde of Londons equitye with whom I thanke his Lordship I haue found more gentlenes since I came then of mine owne Ordinary I speak it for no flattery this twelue moneth and this halfe before who neuer woulde call me to aunswere as his Lordship hath done now twise Sed nemo prohibetur vti iure suo but I ought not to bee forestalled of my right and therefore I challenge the same for diuers other considerations Boner Nowe you can not saye hereafter but that ye haue bene gently cōmuned withal of my Lordes here yet you be wilfull obstinate in your error and in your owne opinions will not shewe any cause why you will not come into the vnity of the Church with vs. Phil. My Lordes in that I doe not declare my minde according to your expectation is as I haue sayd because I can not speak without present daunger of my life But rather then you shoulde report me by this either ostinate or selfe willed without any iust ground wherupon I stand I will open vnto you somewhat of my minde or rather the whole desiring your lordships which seme to be pillers of the Church of Englande to satisfye me in the same and I will referre all other causes in the which I dissēt from you vnto one or two articles or rather to one which includeth them both in the which if I can by the scriptures be satisfied at your mouthes I shall as willingly agree to you as any other in all poyntes Boner These heretickes come alwayes with their ifs as this man doth now saying if he can be satisfied by the scriptures so that he will alwayes haue this exception I am not satisfied although the matter be neuer so playnly proued agaynst him But wil you promise to be satisfied if my Lordes take some paynes about you Phil. I say my Lord I will be satisfied by the Scriptures in that wherein I stand And I protest here before God his eternall sonne Iesus Christ my Sauiour and the holy ghost and his Angels and you here present that be iudges of that I speak that I do not stand in any opiniō of wylfulnes or singularity but onely vpon my conscience certainly informed by gods word from the which I dare not go for feare of damnatiō and this is the cause of mine earnestnes in this behalfe Boner I will trouble my Lords no longer seing that you will not declare your minde Phil. I am about so to doe if it please your Lordshippe to heare me speake Bathe Geue him leaue my Lord to speake that he hath to say Phil. My Lordes it is not vnknowne to you that the chiefe cause why you do count me and such as I am for hereticks is because we be not at vnity with your Churche You say you are of the true Church and we say we are of the true Church You say that who is out of your church is damned and we thinke verily on the other side that if we depart from the true church wheron we are graffed in Gods word we should stand in the state of dānatiō Wherfore if your Lordship can bring any better authorityes for your church then we can do for ours proue by the scriptures that the Churche of Rome nowe of the which you are is the true Catholick Church as in al your sermons writinges and argumentes you doe vpholde and that all christen persons ought to be ruled by the same vnder pain of damnation as you say and that the same Churche as you pretend hath authority to interprete the scriptures as it semeth her good and that all men are bound to folow such interpretations onely I shal be as conformable to the same Church as you may desire me the whiche otherwise I dare not therfore I require you for Gods sake to satisfy me in this Cole If you stand vpon this poynt onely you may soone be satisfied if you list Phil. It is the thing that I require to this I haue sayd I will stand and refer all other controuersies wherein I stand now agaynst you and will put my hād therto if you mistrust my word Boner I pray you mayster Philpot what faith were you of twenty yeares ago This man will haue euery yeare a new fayth Phil. My Lorde to tell you playne I thinke I was of no fayth for I was then a wicked liuer and knewe not God then as I ought to do God forgeue me Boner No were that is not so I am sure you were of some fayth Phil. My lord I haue declared to you on my cōsciēce what I then was and iudge of my selfe And what is that to the purpose of the thing I desire to be satisfied of you Boner Mayster Doctour Cole I pray you say your mind to him Cole What will you say if I can proue that it was decreed by an vniuersall coūcell in Athanasius time that all the christen church should folow the determinatiō of the church of Rome but I do not now remember were Phil. If you Mayster Doctour canne shewe me the same graunted to the Sea of Rome by the authority of the scripture I will gladly harken thereto But I thinke you be not able to shewe any suche thinge for Athanasius was President of Nicene councell and there was no such thing decreed I am sure Cole Though it were not then it might bee at an other time Phil. I desire to see the proofe thereof And vpon this M. Harpsfield Chauncellor to the Bishop of Londō brought in a booke of Ireneus with certaine leaues turned in and layd it before the Bishops to helpe them in theyr perplexity if it might be the which after the Bishops of Bath and Glocester had read together the Bishop of Glocester gaue me the booke Gloc. Take the booke M. Philpot and looke vppon that place and there may you see how the church of Rome is to be folowed of all men Phil. I tooke the Booke and read the place the which after I had read I sayd it made nothing agaynst me but agaynst the Arians and other Heretickes agaynst whome Ireneus wrote prouing that they were not to be credited because they did teach and folowe after straunge doctrine in Europa and that the chiefe Churche of the same was founded by Peter and Paule and had to this time continued by faythfull succession of the faythfull Bishoppes in preaching the true Gospell as they had receiued of the Apostles and nothing like to the late sprong Heretickes c. Whereby hee concludeth agaynste them that they were not to be heard neither to bee credited the whiche thing if you my Lordes be able to prooue nowe of the Churche of Rome then had
and otherwise then it was in hys tyme. For there were by Nicene Councell iiii Patriarckes appoynted the Patriarcke of Hierusalem the Patriarcke of Constantinople the Patriarcke of Alexandria and the Patryarcke of Rome of whiche foure the Patriarcke of Rome was placed lowest in the Councell and so continued many yeares for the tyme oâ— vii or viii generall Councelles as I am able to shew Therefore S. Cyprian writing to Cornelius Patriarcke of Rome whome he calleth hys fellowe Byshoppe findeth himselfe offended that certayne heretickes beyng iustly excommunicated by him as the Nouatians were did flye from the Dyoces whiche was their chiefe bishop refusing to be obedient to him and to bee reformed to the Bishop of Rome and to the Patriarcke of Constantinople and there were receaued in communion of congregation in derogation of good order and discipline in the church and to the mayntayning of heresies and schismes and that heresies did spring vp and schismes dayly rise hereof that obedience was not geuen to the Prieste of God nor once considered him to be in the Churche for the time the priest and for the time the Iudge in Christes steade as in the decree of Nicene Councell was appoynted not the Byshop of Rome onely but euery Patriarcke in his precinct who had euery one of them a Colledge or Cathedrall churche of learned Priestes in hearyng of whome by a conuocation of his fellow Byshops with the consent of the people all heresies were determined by the word of God and this is the meanyng of S. Cypryan D. Sauer You take it so but it seemeth to me otherwise Phil. UpoÌ„ what grouÌ„d it shuld seeme otherwise vnto you I know not but this meaning whiche I haue declared the general Councels 7. or 8. one after an other confirmed it so to be whiche did not allowe one supreme head onely Pend. There were not so many generall Councels but 4. onely allowed Phil. That is not so M. Pendleton although there be 4. specially allowed for the confirmation of the Trinitie but beside these foure there were many other generall Councels as you may learne by many writers A Chaplayne Did not Christ builde his Church vpon Peter S. Cyprian sayth so Phil. S. Syprian De simplicitate praelatorum declareth in what respect he so sayd In persona vnius dedit Dominus omnibus claues vt omnium vnitatem denunciaret i. God gaue in person of one man the keyes to all that he might signifie the vnitie of all men And also saynt Austen sayth in the x. treatise of S. Iohn Si in Petro non esset Ecclesiae mysterium non ei diceret Dominus tibi dabo claues Si autem hoc Petro dictum est non habet Ecclesia si autem Ecclesia habet quando claues accepit Ecclesiam totam designauit i. If in Peter hadde not bene the misterie of the Churche the Lord had not sayde vnto him I will geue vnto thee the keyes For if that were sayd vnto Peter the Churche hath them not if the Church haue them when Peter receiued them he signified the whole Church And also S. Hierome a Priest of Rome writing to Nepotian sayth that al Churches do leane to their owne Pastours where he speaketh of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie or regiment where hee maketh no mention of the Bishop of Rome And Ad Euagium hee sayth that wheresoeuer a Byshop be whether it be at Rome or at Euagie or at Regium he is of one power and of one Iurisdiction D. Sauer S. Hierome De coelesti hierarchia It was Dyonisius you meane Phil. I say not that Hierome wrote anye booke so intituled But I say that in the Epistle by me alledged hee maketh mention of the Ecclesiasticall regiment D. Sauer I wonder you will stand so steadfast in your errour to your owne destruction Philpot. I am sure we are in no errour by thy promise of Christe made to the faythfull once whiche is that he will geue to hys true Churche suche a spirite of wisedome that the aduersaries therof should neuer be able to resist And by this I knowe we are of the trueth for that neyther by reasoning neyther by writing your Sinagogue of Rome is able to aunswere Where is there one of you all that euer hath bene able to answere any of the godly learned ministers of Germany who haue disclosed your counterfayt Religion Which of you all at this day is able to answere Caluins institutions which is minister of Geneua D. Sauer A godly minister in deede of receite of â—urpurses and runnagate traytours And of late I can tell you there is such contention fallen betweene hym and his own sects that he was fayne to flye the towne about predestination I tell you truth for I came by Ieneua hether Phil. I am sure you blaspheme that godly man and that Godly church where he is minister as it is your churches condition when you cannot answere men by learnyng to oppresse them with blasphemies and false reportes For in the matter of predestination hee is in none other opinion then al the Doctors of the church be agreeing to the scriptures Sauer Men be able to answere hym if they list And I pray you which of you haue answered Byshop Fishers booke Phil. Yes mayster Doctor that booke is answered and aunswered agayn if you list to seek what hath bene written agaynst hym And after this Doct. Story came in To whom I said mayster Doctor you haue done me great iniury and with out law haue straightly imprisoned me more like a Dogg theÌ„ a man And besides this you haue not kept promise with me for you promised that I should be iudged the next day after Story I am come now to keepe promise with thee Was there euer such a fantasticall man as this is Nay he is no man he is a beast Yea these heretickes be worse then brute beastes for they will vpon a vayne singularitie take vpon them to be wiser then all men being in deede very fooles and Asseheades not able to mayntayne that whiche of an arrogant obstinacie they do stand in Phil. M. Doct. I am content to abide your rayling iudgement of me now Say what you will I am content for I am vnder your feete to be troden on as you list God forgeue it you yet I am no hereticke Neither you nor anye other shall be able to proue that I hold any iote agaynst the word of God otherwise then a Christian man ought Story The word of God forsooth the word of God It is but a folly to reason wyth these heretickes for they are incurable and desperate But as I may reasoÌ„ with thee not that I haue any hope to winne thee whom wilt thou appoynt to be iudge of the word wherto thou standest Phil. Uerely the word it selfe Story Doe you not see the ignoraunce of this beastly hereticke He willeth the word to be iudged of the word Can the word speake Phil. If I cannot
proue that which I haue sayd by good authoritie I will be content to be counted an hereticke and an ignoraunt person and further what you please Story Let vs heare what wise authoritie thou canst bring in Phil. It is the saying of Christe in S. Iohn Verbum quod locutus sum iudicabit in nouissimo die The word which I haue spoken sayth Christ shall iudge in the last day If the worde shal iudge in the last day much more it ought to iudge our doings now And I am sure I haue my iudge on my side who shall absolue and iustifie me in an other world How soeuer now it shall please you by authoritie vnrighteously to iudge of me and others sure I am in an other world to iudge you Story What you purpose to be a stincking Martyr to sit in iudgement with Christ at the last day to iudge the 12. tribes of Israell Phil. Yea sir I doubte not thereof hauing the promise of Christ If I dye for righteousnes sake which you haue begon to persecute in me Story I told you it is but vayne to argue with this hereticke he is drowned in his heresies without all learning Phil. Syr I haue brought you for that I haue sayd good authoritie out of Gods booke to the whiche you answere nothing but go about still to geue rayling iudgement aagaynst me without any cause Story I will come to you by and by When as the Iudge in Westminster hall geueth sentence doth the worde geue sentence or the Iudge tell me Phil. Ciuill matters be subiect to Ciuell men they haue authoritie by the worde to bee iudge of them But the word of God is not subiect to mans iudgemeÌ„t but ought to iudge all the wisedome thoughtes and doynges of men and therefore your comparison disproueth nothing that I haue sayd neither answereth any whit therto Story Wilt thou not allow the interpretation of the church vpon the scriptures Phil. Yes if it be according to the word of the true church and this I say to you as I haue sayd heretofore that if yee can proue the church of Rome wherof ye are to be the true Catholicke Church which I ought to follow I wil be as ready to yeld therto as long as it can be so proued as you may desire me Story What a fellow is this He will beleeue nothing but what he list himselfe Are we not in possessioÌ„ of the church Haue not our forefathers these many hundred yeares takeÌ„ this church for the catholicke church wherof we are now And if we had none other proofe but this it were sufficieÌ„t for prescription of time maketh a good title in the law Philpot. You doe well mayster Doctour to alledge prescription of many yeares for it is all that you haue to shew for your selues But you must vnderstand Ex diuinis nulla occurrit praescriptio that prescription hath no place in matters belonging to God as I am abâ—e to shewe by the testimony of many Doctours Story Well sir you are like to go after your fathers Latimer the Sophister and Ridley who had nothing to alledge for hymselfe but that hee had learned his heresie of Cranmer Where I came to him with a poore Bacheler of Arte he trembleÌ„d as though hee had had the palsey as these heretickes haue alwayes some token of feare whereby a man may know them as you may see this mans eies do tremble in his head But I dispatched them and I tell thee that there hath bene yet neuer a one burnte but I haue spoken with him haue bene a cause of his dispatch Phil. You haue the more to aunswere for Mayster Doctor as you shall feele in an other world how much soeuer you do now triumph of your proceedinges Story I tell thee I will neuer be confessed therof And because I cannot now tary to speake with my Lord I pray one of you tell my Lord that my comming was to signifie to his Lordship that he must out of hand rid this hereticke away And going away he sayd vnto me I certifie thee that thou mayst thanke none other man but me Phil. I thanke you therfore with all mine hart and God forgeue it you Story What doest thou thanke me if I had thee in my study halfe an houre I thinke I should make you sing an other song Phil. No maister Doctour I stand vpon to sure a ground to be ouerthrowne by you now And thus they departed al away from me one after an other vntil I was left al alone And afterwards with my keeper going to my Cole-house as I went I met with my Lord of London who spake vnto me geÌ„tly as he hath hetherto in words saying London Philpot if there be any pleasure I may shewe you in my house I pray you require it and you shall haue it Philpot. My Lord the pleasure that I will require of your Lordship is to hasten my iudgement which is committed vnto you so dispatche me forth of this miserable world vnto my eternall rest And for all this fayre speache I can not attain hetherto this fortnight space neither fire nor caÌ„dle neither yet good lodging But it is good for a man to be brought low in this world to be counted amongst the vilest that hee may in time of rewarde receiue exaltation glory Therfore praised be God that hath humbled me geuen me grace with gladnes to be content there withall Let all that loue the truth say Amen Thus endeth the fift Tragedy * The sixt examination of Iohn Philpot had before the right honourable Lordes Lorde Chamberlayne to the kinges Maiesty the Vicount Herford commonly called Lord Ferrers the Lord Rich the Lord S. Iohns the Lord Winsor the Lord Shandoys Sir Ioh. Bridges Lieutenant of the Tower and two other moe whose names I know not with the B. of London and Doctour Chadsey the sixt day of Nouember An. 1555. PHilpot Before that I was called afore the Lordes and whiles they were in sitting downe the Byshop of LoÌ„don came aside to me and whispered in myne eare willing me to vse my selfe before the Lordes of the queenes maiesties Councell prudently and to take heede what I sayd thus he pretendeth to geue me counsaile because he wished me to do well as I might now do if I list And after the Lordes other worshipfull gentlemen of the queenes Maiesties seruauntes were set my Lorde of London placed himselfe at the end of the table called me to hym by the Lords I was placed at the vpper end agaynst him where I kneeling downe the Lordes commaunded me to stande vp and after in this manner the Byshop began to speake London M. Philpot I haue heretofore both priuately my selfe and openly before the Lordes of the Clergy mo times then once caused you to bee talked withall to reforme you of your errours but I haue not found you yet so
long hath your church stand I pray you Phil. Euen from the beginning from Christ and from his Apostles and from their immediate successors Chaun He will prooue his church to be before Christ. Phil. If I did so I goe not amisse for there was a church before the comming of Christe which maketh one catholicke church Chaun It is so in deede Phil. I will desire no better rule then the same whiche is oftentimes brought in of your side to proue both my faith and the catholicke church that is antiquitie vniuersality and vnitie Lond. Do you not see what a bragging foolish felow this is He would seeme to be very well seene in the Doctors and he is but a foole By what Doctour arte thou able to proue thy Church Name him and thou shalt haue him Phil. My Lorde lette me haue all your auncient wryters with pen and inke and paper and I will prooue both my faith and my Church out of euery one of them Lond. No that thou shalt not haue You shall see howe he lieth S. Cyprian sayeth there must be one high Priest to the which the residue must obey and they will allowe no heade neither Uicar generall Phil. S. Cyprian saith not that there shoulde be a Uicare general ouer al. For in his booke De simplicitate Praelatorū I am sure he saith the contrary Vnus episcopatus est cuius pars in solidum a singulis tenetur i. There is but one bishopricke which is wholy possessed of euery Bishop in part London Fet hether the booke thou shalt see the manifest place against thee D. Chadsey brought the booke and turned to the place in an Epistle wryttē vnto Cornelius then bish of Rome and recited these words in summe that it went not wel with the Church where the high Priest was not obeied so would haue concluded for the confirmation of the Bishops saying Phil. M. Doctour you misconstrue the place of S. Cyprian for he meaneth not thereby the high Priest the bishop of Rome but euery Patriarke in his precincte of whome there were 4. appoynted in his time And in wryting vnto Cornelius he meaneth by the high priest himselfe which was then chief Bishop of Africa whose authority the heretickes began to despise Wherof he complaineth to Cornelius sayth the church can not be well ordered where the chief minister by order after the iudgement of the scriptures after the agreement of the people and the consent of his fellow Bishops is not obeied Lond. Hath not the Bishop of Rome alwaies bene supreme head of the Church and Christes Uicare in earth euen from Peter Phil. No that he was not For by the word of God he hath no more authoritie then the Bishop of London hath London Was not Peter head of the Churche And hathe not the Bishop of Rome which is his successour the same authoritie Phil. I graunt that the B. of Rome as he is the successor of Peter hath the same authority as Peter had but Peter had no more authority then euery one of the apostles had Chauncel Yes that S. Peter had for Christ said specially vnto him Tibi dabo claues regni coelorum I wil geue thee the keies of the kingdom of heauen The which he spake to none other of his Disciples singularly but to him Phil. S. Augustine answereth otherwise to the obiection and sayeth That if in Peter there had not bene the figure of the Church the Lord hadde not saide to him to thee will I geue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen The which if Peter receiued not the Churche hath them not If the Churche hath them then Peter hath them not Lond. What if I can prooue and shew you out of the Ciuill lawe that all Christendome ought to folowe the holy Catholicke Churche of Rome as there is a speciall title thereof De Catholica fide sancta Romana Ecclesia Phil. That is nothing material seeing the things of God be not subiect to mans lawes and Diuine matters must be ordered by the word of God and not of man A Doctour What will you say if I can prooue that Christ builded his Church vppon Peter and that out of S. Cyprian Wil you then beleue that the B. of Rome ought to be supreme head of the Church Phil. I know what S. Cyprian wryteth in that behalfe but he meaneth nothing as you take it A Doctour S. Cyprian hath these woordes Quòd super Petrum fundata fuit Ecclesia tanquam super originem vnitatis That vpon Peter was builded the Church as vppon the first beginning of vnitie Phil. He declareth that in an example that vnitie must be in the church he grounded on Peter his church alone and not vpō men The which he doth more manifestly declare in the booke De simplicitate Praelatorum saying In persona vnius Christus dedit omnibus claues vt omnium vnitatem denotaret In the person of one man God gaue the keyes to al that he in signification thereby might declare the vnitie of all men A Doctour What will you vnderstande S. Cyprian so That were good in deede Phil I thinke you can not vnderstand s. Cyprian better then he doth declare him selfe Lond. I will desire you M. Chauncellour to take some paines with M. Doctor Chadsey aboute his examination for I must go to the Parlament house And I wil desire you to dine with me Phil. Then the D. tooke againe his former authoritie in hand for want of another and would haue made a farther circumstance digressing from his purpose To whome I said he knew not whereabout he went and therewith he laughed And I saide his diuinitie was nothing but scoffing M D. Yea then I haue done with you and so went away Phil. You are too yong in diuinitie to teach me in the matters of my faith Though you be learned in other things more then I yet in Diuinitie I haue ben longer practised then you for any thing I can heare of you therfore be not too hastie to iudge that you doe not perfectly know Chauncel Peter and his successours from the beginning haue bene allowed for the supreme head of the Church and that by the Scriptures for that Christ sayde vnto hym in S. Iohn thrise Feede my sheepe pasce oues meas Phil. That is none otherwise to be taken then Ite praedicate go ye preach which was spoken to all the Apostles as well as vnto Peter And that Christ sayd thrise Pasce oues meas Feede my sheepe it signifieth nothing else but the earnest studie that the ministers of God oughte to haue in preaching the woord God graunt that you of the Cleargie would way your duetie in this behalfe more then you doe Is this a iust interpretation of the Scripture to take pasce oues meas for to be lord of the whole world In this meane while came in a Batcheler of Diuinitie which is a reader
appeale to a higher Iudge as to the Lieutenaunt of the Archbishopricke of Canterbury for I know not who is bishop therof at this present With that the B. went away and my Baalamite kinsman looking big vpon me but sayd neuer a woord Thus I haue in hast scribled out all myne examinations hetherto that the same whiche hath bene done vnto me in darke myght come to lyght that the papistes vniust procedyngs and nakednes in their false religiō might be known to their confusion Iesus is Imanuel that is God with vs Amen 1555. * The 11. examination of Iohn Philpot had on S. Andrewes day before the Bishop of Duresme the Bishop of Chichester the Bishop of Bathe the Bishop of London the Prolocutor Maister Christopherson and Doct. Chedsey Maister Morgan of Oxford Maister Hussey of the Arches Doctor Weston Doctor Harpsfield Archdeacon M. Cosins and M. Iohnson Register to the Bishop of London in hys palace I Was commyng beyng sent for with my Keeper and the B. of London met me in his hall dore and full manerly he played the Gentleman Usher to bryng mee before the Lordes saying Lond. My Lordes I shal desire you to take some paynes with this man he is a gentleman and I would he should do well but he wil wilfully cast away hymselfe Dures Come hether sir what is your name Phil. My name is Philpot. Dures I haue heard of that name to be a worshipful stock and since you be a Gentleman doe as you may liue worshipfully among other Gentlemen What is the cause of your trouble now Phil. I told hym the cause as in my former examinations is expressed Dures Well all causes set apart will you now bee a conformable mā to the catholike faith and leaue all new fangled opinions and heresies Iwis I was in Germany with Luther at the beginning of these opinions can tell how they began Leaue them and follow the Catholique church throughout the whole world as the whole realme now doth Phil. My Lord I am of the Catholike fayth and desire to lyue and dye in the same but it is not vnknowen to your Lordshippe that I with others these xx yeres haue bene taught another maner of faith then you now goe about to compell vs vnto wherefore it is requisite that we haue a tyme to weigh the same and to heare how it agreeth with Gods word For fayth is not at a sodaine neither wonne neither remooued but as S. Paule saith Fayth commeth by hearyng and hearing by the worde Fides ex auditu auditus per verbum Chich. And if you will geue me leaue my L. I will shewe hym how he taketh the saying of S. Paul amisse as many other now adayes alledgyng the same do that they ought not to be compelled to beleue where as S. Paul meaneth of Infidels and not of the faithfull And so S. Augustine writyng agaynst the Donatistes sayth that the faythfull may be compelled to beleeue Philpot. Saint Bernard and if it please your Lordship doth take that sense of Saint Paule as I doe saying that Fides est suadenda non imponenda Faith must be persuaded to a man and not enioyned And Saint Augustine speaketh of suche as were first thoroughly perswaded by manifest Scriptures and yet woulde resist of stubborne wilfulnesse Chich. So Bernard meaneth of Infidels also Phil. No my Lord that he doth not for he wryteth not of the Infidels but hee writeth of such as were deceiued by errours Chichester My L. of Duresme I haue bene so bold to interrupt your Lordship of your tale I pray you now proceed on Duresme M. Philpot will you bee of the same Catholike faith and Church with vs you were baptised in and your godfathers promised for you and hold as we do and then may you be rid out of trouble I perceiue you are learned and it is pitie but you should do well Philpot. I am of the same Catholique fayth and catholique Church I was baptised vnto and in that wyll I liue and dye Dures That is wel said if you hold there you cannot doe but well Chich. Yea my Lord but he meaneth otherwyse then you do Are you of the same faith your godfathers and godmothers were or no Phil. I cannot tell what faith they were of certainly but I am of the faith I was baptised vnto which is in the fayth of Christ. For I was not baptised in the faith of my Godfathers but in the faith of Christ. Christo. S. Augustine saith that Infants are baptised in fide susceptorum In the fayth of their Godfathers Phil. S. Augustine in so saying meaneth of the fayth of Christ which the Godfathers do or ought to beleeue and not otherwyse Duresme How say you will you beleeue as we do and all the learned of the Realme or no and be of one church with vs Phil. My Lordes it is not vnknown vnto you that there hath bene alwayes two churches Chichest Nay that is not so there is but one Catholike church Phil. I shall desire your Lordships to heare out my tale to take my meanyng For I knowe there is but one true Church but always from the beginnyng there hath bene ioyned to the same true Church a false Church aduersarie to the true and that was declared at the first in Abell and Caine who persecuted and slew hys brother in whome as Saint Augustine witnesseth is represented the false true Church And after that as soone as God hath chosen his peculiar people and shewed vnto them his sanctuary holy statutes and will anone after arose the false Church and tenne of the twelue tribes of Israell deuided themselues from the true church of Iuda and Beniamin and made to themselues at Bethel set vp golden calues and yet pretended therewith to serue God and so abused his word Notwithstandyng God was displeased with them and ceased not hys wrath vntill he had vtterly destroyed them Chich. I will graunt you before the commyng of Christ there were two churches in the old law but in the newe law since Christes commyng you cannot shew it to be so by the scripture Phil. Yes my L. that I can if you will geue me leaue After Christ had chosē his xij Apostles was there not a Iudas in the new law and a Simon Magus And were not they of the false church Chich. Yea but I meane after the Gospell was written where can you find me two churches after Christ had ascended and sent the holy Ghost Phil. The Gospell was within 8. yeares after the ascension written by S. Mathew and the writyng therof is not materiall to the declaration of these two churches to haue bene always from tyme to tyme as by example it may be shewed and yet as euil as my memory is I remember in the new Testament is mention made of two churches as it appeareth in the Apocalyps and also S. Paule to the Thessalonians maketh mention that Antichrist with hys false
generatioÌ„ shall sit in the temple To the which Chichester replied not Dures The Church in the scripture is likened to a great fishers net which conteineth in it both good fishes bad fishes I trust you wil be of the better sort and leane to the truth Phil. My Lord it is my whole desire now to follow that which is good whatsoeuer I haue done in times past and to cleaue to gods truth Dures Do you so and then shall you do well It is almost night my L. of London I must needes be gone Lond Nay my L. of Duresme I must desire your Lordship and my L. of Chichester to tary a litle while And before he had so sayd the B. of Bathe went his way without saying any word What my L. of Bath will you be gone I pray you tary My Lordes I haue earnest matter to charge this man withall wherof I would your lordships to be made priuy and I haue them here written in a libel I pray you sit downe againe or els I will First I â—ay to him here that hee hath written in a Bible which I tooke from hym this erroneous saying Quod spiritus est vicarius Christi in terra i. The holy Ghost is Christes Uicare in earth Wilt thou abide by this saying of thine That the spirit is Christes vicar on earth Phil. My L. it is not my saying it is a better learned maÌ„s then myne For I vse not to write myne owne sayings but the notable sayings of other auncient writers as all the others be where ye find the same writen And as I remember it is euen the saying of Saint Bernard a saying that I neede not to be ashamed of neyther you to bee offended as my L. of Duresme and my L. of Chichester by their learnyng can discerne and will not recken it euill sayd Lond. No will Why take away the first syllable and it foundeth Arius Phil. That is farre fetched in deede if your Lordship will scan mens sayings in such wise you may finde out what you list Lond. But to helpe this I finde moreouer written wyth hys owne hand in another booke In me Ioanne Philpotto vbi abundauit peccatum superabundauit gratia that is In me Iohn Philpot where sinne did abound grace hath superabounded I pray you what superabundaÌ„t grace haue you more then other men So said Arius that he had the aboundance of grace aboue all other Phil. My L. you neede not to be offended with that saying more then the other for it is the saying of S. Paule hymself and I did apply it to my self for my comfort knowing that though my sinnes be huge great in the sight of God yet is his mercy grace aboue them all And concernyng Arius his adherents I defie them as it is well known I haue written against them Lond. Also I lay to thy charge that thou killedst thy father and wast accursed of thy mother in her deathbed as I can bring witnes hereof Phil. O Lord what blasphemy is this Hath your Lordship nothing of truth to charge me withall but as I may speake it with your honoures such forged blasphemous lyes If any of these can be prooued I will promise here to recant at Paules Crosse what you wil haue me I am so sure they are as great blasphemies as may bee obiected agaynst any man Ha my Lordes I pray you consider how my L. of London hath hitherto proceded against me for in deed he hath none other but such pretensed slaunderous lyes Chich. They be Parerga that is matters beside the purpose Dures My Lord I must needes bid you farewell Lond. Nay my Lord here is a letter which I shall desire your Lordship to heare ere you goe This man beyng in my kepyng hath taken vpon hym to write letters out of prison to peruert a yong Gentleman called M. Greene in my house call him hither and hath made a false report of his examination as you shall heare not beyng content to be euill himselfe but to make others as bad as himselfe He all to tare the letter when he saw my man went about to search hym but yet I haue pieced it agayne togither caused a copy to be written therof and he red the torne letter biddyng M. Christopherson and Morgan to marke the copy thereof The contents of the letter was the examination of M. Greene before the B. of London in the presence of Maister Feckenham Deane of Paules and of diuers others whose ready answers in the Scriptures and in the Doctors was wondred at of the Deane hymselfe and of many others as M. Fecknam did report and that he was committed to D. Chadsey and to haue his meat from the Bishops owne table How say you my Lords was this wel done of hym beyng my prisoner to write this And yet he hath written a shamefull lye that he was in D. Chadseys keping How say you M. Doc. Chadsey is it not a shamefull lye Chad. Yes my L. he was neuer in my keping London Art thou not ashamed to write suche shamefull lyes Come hether M. Greene did not I shew you this letter Greene. Yea forsooth my L. you shewed it me Lond. How thinke you my Lordes is not this an honest man to belye me Phil. Your Lordship doth mistake all things This letter as your Lordship may perceiue and all other that haue heard the same was not written by me but by a friend of myne certifieng me at my request how M. Greene sped at the B. of Londons hands and there is nothing in the letter that either I or he that wrote it neede to feare but that might be written as my report London Then tell me who wrote it if you dare Phil. No my L. it is not my duty to accuse my friend and specially seyng you will take all thyngs at the worst neither you shall neuer know of me who wrote it Your lordship may see in the end of the letter that my friend did write vnto me vppon the occasion of my appeale which I haue made to the whole Parliament house about such matters as I am wrongfully troubled for London I would see any so hardy to put vppe thine Appeale Phil. My L. I cannot tell what God will worke I haue written it speed as it may Lond My L. I haue vsed him with much gentlenes since he came to me How sayst thou haue I not Phil. If to lie in the vilest prison in this towne being a geÌ„tleman and an Archdeacon and in a colehouse by the space of v. or vj. weekes alredy without fire or candle bee to be counted gentlenes at your handes I must needes say I haue found gentlenes But there were neuer men so cruelly handled as we are at these dayes London Loe what a Uarlet is this Besides this my Lordes euen yesterday hee procured hys man to bryng a bladder of blacke Pouder I can
of the sacrament in his tyme which rose vppon singular mēs examples as vsing of water in stead of wyne therfore he sayth Non respiciendum quid aliquis ante nos fecerit sed quid Christus qui omnium primus ante nos fecerit mandauit that is Wee must not looke what any man hath done before vs but what Christ first of all men did commanded Christo. Hath not the church taught vs so to vse the sacrament and how do we know that Christ is Homousios that is of one substance with the father but by the determination of the church How can you prooue that otherwise by expresse words of scripture and where find you Homousios in all the scripture Phil. Yes that I doe in the 1. to the Hebrues where it is written that Christ is the expresse Image of Gods owne substance eiusdem substantiae Christo. Nay that is not so It is There is no more but expressa imago substantiae The expresse image of gods substance and Image is accident Phil. It is in the text Of his substance Substantiae illius or of his owne substance as it may be right wel interpreted Besides this that which Christ spake of himself in s. Ioh. manifesteth the same saying I the father be one thing Ego pater vnum sumus And where as you say Imago here is accidence the ancient fathers vse this for a strong argument to prooue Christ to be God because he is the very Image of God Christo. Yea do is this a good argument because wee are the Image of God Ergo we are God Phil. We are not called the expresse Image of God as it is written of Christ and wee are but the Image of God by participation as it is written in Genesis wee are made to the likenesse and similitude of God But you ought to know M. Christoph that there is no accidence in God therfore Christ cannot be the image of God but he must be of the same substance with God Christo. Tush Morgan How say you to the presence of the Sacrament will you stand to the iudgement here of your booke or no or will you recant Phil. I know you go but about to catch me in wordes If you can prooue that booke to be of my setting forth lay it to my charge when I come to iudgement Morgan Speake be you of the same mynd as this booke is of or no Sure I am you were once vnlesse you become another maner of man then you were Phil. What I was you know what I am I will not tell you now but this I wil say to you by the way that if you can prooue your Sacrament of the Masse as you now vse it to be a sacrament I will then grant you a presence but first you must prooue the same a sacrament and afterward entreat of the presence Morgan Ho do you doubt that it is a sacrament Phil. I am past doubtyng for I beleeue you can neuer be able to prooue it a Sacrament Christo. Yea doe good Lord doth not S. Augustine call it the sacrament of the aultar How say you to that Phil. That maketh nothyng for the probation of your Sacrament For so he with other auncient writers do call the holy Communion or the supper of the Lord in respect that it is the Sacrament of the Sacrifice which Christ offered vpon the aultar of the Crosse the which Sacrifice all the aultars and sacrifices done vpon the aultares in the olde lawe did prefigure and shadow the which pertaineth nothyng to your sacrament hangyng vpon your aultares of lyme and stone Christo. No doth I pray you what signifieth aultar Phil. Not as you falsly take it materially but for the sacrifice of the aultar of the crosse Christo. Where finde you it euer so taken Phil. Yes that I do in S. Paul to the Hebrues 13. where he saith Habemus altare de quo non est fas edere his qui tabernaculo deseruiunt We haue an aultar of the which it is not law full for them to eate that serue the tabernacle Is not aultare there taken for the sacrifice of the aultar and not for the altar of lyme and stone Christo. Wel God blesse me out of your company You are such an obstinate heretike as I haue not heard the lyke Phil. I pray God kepe me from such blind doctors which when they are not able to prooue what they say then they fall to blasphemyng as you nowe doe for lacke of better proofe In the meane while the B. of London was talking with some other by at length came in to supply his part and sayd Boner I pray you maisters hearken what I shall saye to this man come hither maister Greene. And now sir pointing to me you can not thinke it sufficient to bee naught your selfe but must go about to procure this yong gentleman by your letters to do the lyke Phil. My Lord he cannot say that I euer hitherto wrote vnto hym concernyng any such matter as hee here can testifie Greene. No you neuer wrote vnto me Boner Why is not this your letter which you did wryte concernyng hym Phil. I haue shewed your Lordship my mynd concerning that letter alredy it was not written to M. Greene neyther was he priuy of the writyng thereof Lond. How say you then If a man be in an error and you know thereof what are you bound to do in such a case Philpot. I am bound to do the best I can to bring hym out of it Lond. If M. Grene here be in the like are you not bounde to reforme him thereof if you can Phil. Yes that I am wil do to the vttermost to my power therein The B. remembryng hymselfe thinking that he would but shrewdly after his expectation be holpen at my mouth but rather cōfirmed in that which he called an errour ceased to go any further in hys demaund and called M. Greene aside and before his Register red hym a letter I know not the contents thereof and therewithal he gaue M. Greene the booke of my disputation in the cōuocation house and afterward went aside commoning with M. Christopherson leauyng M. Morgan maister Harpsfield and M. Cosins to reason with me in the hearyng of M. Greene. Morgan M. Philpot I would aske you how old your religion is Philpot. It is older then yours by a thousand yeares and moe Morgan I pray you where was it fifty yeares ago Phil. It was in Germany apparant by the testimony of Husse Ierome of Prage and Wickliffe whome your generation a hundreth yeares agoe and moe dyd burne for preachyng the truth vnto you and before their tyme and since hath bene although vnder persecution it hath bene put to silence Morgan That is a maruelous strange religion which no man can tell certainly where to find it Phil. It ought to be no meruail vnto you to see gods truth through violence oppressed forsh
I feele in my trouble and my cōscience is quiet and I haue the peace of mind which cannot be the fruites of heresy Worc. We will bid you farewell for this time Phil. AFter diner they called for me agayne and demaūded of me whether I meant as I spake before diner and not to go from it To whom I aunswered that I would not go from that I had sayd Worc. You sayd at my departing from you before dinner that if we did burne you we should burne a catholick mā Will you be a Catholicke man and stand to the catholicke Church Phil. I will stand to the true catholicke church Worc. Will you stand to the catholicke church of Rome Phil. If you can proue the same to be the catholicke church I will be one therof Worc. Did not Christ saye vnto Peter and to all hys successors of Rome Pasce oues meas pasce agnos meos Feed my sheepe feed my Lambes which doth signify that he gaue him a more authority then the rest Phil. That saying perteyneth nothing to the authority of Peter aboue others but declareth what Christ requireth of his beloued Apostles that they should with all diligence preache to the flocke of Christ the waye of saluation and that doeth the iteration of feeding spoken to Peter onelye signify But the Bishoppe of Rome litle regardeth thys spirituall feeding and therfore he hath imagined an easier way to make himselfe Lord of the whole world yea and of Gods word too and doth not feede Christes flock as Peter did Worc. How can you tell that Phil. Yes I haue bene there and I coulde not learne of all his countrymen what euer he preacheth Worc. Though hee preacheth not one waye he preacheth an other by procuring good order for the Churche to bee kept in Phil. I am sure that it will be his damnation before God that he leaueth that he is commaunded of Christ setteth forth his owne decrees to deface the Gospell Worc. It is the euill liuing that you haue seene at Rome that causeth you to haue this ill iudgemēt of the church of Rome I cannot tarry nowe with you to reason further of the matter How say you to the reall presence of the sacrament will you stand to that Phil. I do acknowledge as I haue sayd a reall presēce of the sacrament in the due administration therof to the worthy receiuers by the spirit of God Worc. You adde now a great many moe wordes then you did before and yet you say more of the Sacrament then a great many will do Thus they departed and after them came in to me D. Chadsey and D. Wright Archdeacon of Oxforde with a great many moe Chadsey Mayster Philpot here is mayster Archdeacon of Oxford come to you to geue you good counsell I pray you heare him Phil. I will refuse to heare none that will counsell me any good and if any can bring any matter better then I haue I will sticke therunto Wright I would wysh you Mayster Philpot to agree with the Catholique Churche and not to stande in your owne conceite you see a great many of learned mē against you Phil. I am Mayster Doctor of the vnfayned Catholicke Church and will liue and dye therin and if you can proue your church to be the true Catholicke church I wil be one of the same Wright I came not to dispute with you but to exhorte you Here be better learned then I that can enforme you better then I. Chad. What proofe woulde you haue I will prooue vnto you our church to haue his being and foūdatiō by the scriptures by the Apostles and by the primitiue church confirmed with the bloud of martyrs and the testimony of al Confessours Phil. Geue me your hand M. Doctor proue that haue with you Chadsey If I hadde my Bookes here I coulde soone prooue it I will goe fet some and with that he wente and fet his booke of Annotations saying I can not bring my Bookes well therefore I haue brought my booke of Annotations and turned there to a Common place of the Sacrament asking me whether the Catholicke Churche did not allow the presence of Christes body in the Sacrament or no I heare say you doe confesse a reall presence but I wil be hanged if you wil abide by it You will denie it by and by Phil. That I haue sayd I cannot deny neither intend not whatsoeuer ye say Chad. If there be a reall presence in the Sacrament then euill men receiue Christ which thing you wil not graunt I am sure Phil. I denye the Argument For I doe not graunte in the Sacrament by transubstantiatiō any reall presence as you falsly imagine but in the due administration to the worthy receiuers Chad. I will prooue that the euill and wicked men eate the body of Christ as well as the good men by Saynt Austine here Phil. And in the beginning of his Texte Sayncte Augustine seemeth to approoue his assertion but I bade hym reade out to the end and there saynt Austine declareth that it was quodam modo after a certayne maner the euill men receiued the body of Christ which is sacramentally onely in the vtter signes and not really or in deede as the good doth And thus all the Doctours that you seeme to bring in for your purpose be quite against you if you did rightly weigh them Chad. By God you are a subtle felow See how he would writhe S. Austines wordes Phil. See who of vs wrieth S. Augustine more you or I which take his meaning by his owne expresse words And seing you charge me of subtletye what subtletye is this of you to say that you will proue your matter of the churche euen from the beginning promising to shew your Bookes therin and when it commeth to the shewing you are able to shew none and for want of proofe slip into a bymatter yet faynt in the proofe thereof Afore God you are bare arst in all your religion Chad. You shal be cōstrained to come to vs at length whether you will or no. Phil. Holde that argument fast for it is the best you haue for you haue nothing but violence ¶ The thirtenth examination of Mayster Philpot before the Archbishop of Yorke and diuers other Bishops THe Thursday after I was called in the morning before the Archbishop of Yorke the Byshop of Chichester the Bishop of Bath and the Bishop of London The Byshop of Chichester being first come beganne to talke with me Chich. I am come of good will to talke with you to instruct you what I can to come to the Catholicke church to will you mistrust your owne iudgement to learn first to haue humility by the same to learne of others that be better learned then you as they did learne of such as were their betters before them Phil. We must all be taughte of God and I will with all humilitye learne of
deny the body and bloud of Christ to be in the sacrament of the aultar I cannot tell what aultar yee meane whether it be the aultar of the Crosse or the aultar of stone And if yee call it the Sacrament of the aultar in respect of the aultar of the stone then I defie your Christ for it is a rotten Christ. And as touching your transubstantiatiō I vtterly deny it for it was brought vp first by a Pope Now as concerning your offer made from the Synode whiche is gathered together in Antichristes name proue me that to be of the catholicke Church which ye shall neuer do I will follow you and do as you would haue me to do But yee are Idolaters and dayly do commit Idolatry Ye be also traytors for in your Pulpits you rayle vpon good kings as king Henry and king Edward his sonne which haue stand agaynst the vsurped power of the Bishop of Rome agaynst whome also I haue taken an othe which if ye can shew me by Gods law that I haue taken vniustly I will then yeld vnto you But I pray God turne the King and Queenes hartes from your Sinagogue and churche for you do abuse that good Queene Here the Bishop of Couentry and Lichfield began to shew where the true church was saying Couen The true catholicke church is set vpon an high hil Phil. Yea at Rome which is the Babylonicall church Couen No in our true Catholicke church are the Apostles Euangelistes and martyrs but before Martine Luther ther was no Apostle Euāgelist or martyr of your church Phil. Will ye know the cause why Christ did prophesie that in the latter dayes there should come false Prophetes and hipocrites as you be Couen Your Church of Geneua which ye call the Catholicke Church is that which Christ prophesied of Phil. I allow the church of Geneua and the doctrine of the same for it is vna Catholica Apostolica and doth follow the doctrine that the Apostles did preach and the doctrine taught and preached in king Edwardes dayes was also according to the same And are yee not ashamed to persecute me and others for your Churches sake which is Babilonicall and contrary to the true Catholicke Church And after this they had great conference togethers aswell out of the Scriptures as also out of the Doctours But whē Boner saw that by learning they were not able to conuince M. Phil. he thought then by his diffamations to bryng him out of credite and therefore turning himselfe vnto the Lord Mayor of London brought forth a knyfe and a bladder full of pouder and sayd London My Lorde this man had a rosted pigge brought vnto him and this knife was put secretly betweene the skin the flesh therof and so was it sent him being in prison And also this pouder was sent vnto him vnder pretence that it was good and comfortable for him to eate or drinke whiche pouder was onely to make inke to wryte withall For when his keeper did perceaue it he tooke it brought it vnto me Whiche when I did see I thought it had bene gunpouder and thereupon I put fire to it but it would not burne Then I tooke it for poyson and so gaue it to a dogge but it was not so Thou I tooke a little water and it made as fayre inke as euer I did write withall Therefore my Lord you may vnderstand what a naughty fellowe this is Phil. Ah my Lord haue ye nothing els to charge me withall but these trifles seeing I stande vppon lyfe and death Doth the knife in the pigge proue the churche of Rome to be a catholicke church c. Then the bishop brought forth a certayne instrument conteyning Articles and Questions agreed vpon both in Oxford and Cambridge whereof yee haue mention before pag. 1428. Also he did exhibite two Bookes in Print the one was the Catechisme made in king Edwards dayes An. 1552. the other concerning the true report of the disputation in the Conuocation house mention wherof is aboue expressed Moreouer hee did bring foorth and layde to Mayster Philpots charge two letters the one touching Barthelet Greene the other contayning godly exhortations comfortes which both were written vnto him by some of his godly friendes the tenour whereof wee thought here also to exhibite A letter exhibited by Boner written by some frend of M. Philpot and sent to him concerning the handling of Mayster Greene in Boners house at London YOu shal vnderstand that M. Greene came vnto the Bishop of London on Sonday last where he was curteously receaued for what policie the sequele declareth His entertaynment for one day or two was to dyne at my Lordes owne table or els to haue his meate from thence During those dayes hee lay in Doctor Chadseys chamber and was examined Albeit in very deede the Bishop earnestly and faythfully promised manye right worshipful men who were suters for him but to him vnknown that he in no case shoulde bee examined before which M. Fecknam would haue had him in his frendly custody if he would haue desired to haue conferred with him whiche he vtterly refused And in that the bish obiected agaynst him singularitie and obstinacie his answere thereunto was thus To auoyd al suspicion therof although I my self am yong vtterly vnlearned in respect of the learned and yet I vnderstand I thanke my Lord yet let me haue such books as I shal require and if I by Gods spirite do not therby answere all your books and obiections contrary therto I wil assent to you Wherunto the Bishop and his assented permitting him at the first to haue suche bookes Who at sondrye times haue reasoned with him and haue found him so stronge and rise in the scriptures and godly fathers that sithens they haue not onely taken from him such libertie of bookes but all other bookes not leauing him so much as the new Testament Since they haue bayted and vsed him most cruelly This mayster Fecknam reported saying farther that he neuer heard the like young man so perfect What shall become farther of him God knoweth but death I thinke for he remayneth more and more willing to dye as I vnderstand Concerning your bill I shal conferre with others therin knowyng that the same Courte is able to redresse the same And yet I thinke it will not be reformed for that I know fewe or none that dare or wil speake therein or preferre the same because it concerneth spirituall thinges Notwithstanding I will assertain you therof committing you to the holy Ghost who keepe you vs all as his Your owne c. The copy of an other letter written by the faythful and Christen harted Lady the Lady Vane to Mayster Philpot exhibited lykewise by Byshop Boner HArty thankes rendered vnto you my welbeloued in Christ for the booke ye sent me wherein I finde great consolations and according to the doctrine therof do prepare my cheekes to the
to come which fleshe and bloud can not comprehend Being in the middest of my sweete rest it seemed me to see a great beautifull Citie all of the colour of Azure and white foure square in a marueilous beautifull composition in the middest of the skie the sight whereof so inwardly comforted me that I am not able to expresse the consolation I had thereof yea the remembrance thereof causeth as yet my hart to leape for ioy and as charitie is no churle but would others to bee pertakers of his delight so mee thought I called to others I cannot tel whom whiles they came and we together beheld the same by and by to my great griefe it vaded away This dreame I thinke not to haue come of the illusion of the senses because it brought with it so much spirituall ioy and I take it to be of the workyng of Gods spirite for the contentation of your request as he wrought in Peter to satisfy Cornelius Therfore I interprete this beautifull Citie to be the glorious Church of Christ and the appearance of it in the skie signifieth the heauenly state thereof whose conuersation is in heauē and that according to the Primitiue Church which is now in heauen men ought to measure and iudge the church of Christ now in earth for as the Prophet Dauid sayth The foundations thereof be in the holy hils and glorious thyngs be spoken of the city of God And the maruelous quadrature of the same I take to signifie the vniuersal agreement in the same and that all the Church here militant ought to consent to the Primitiue Church throughout the foure parts of the worlde as the Prophete affirmeth saying God maketh vs to dwell after one maner in one house And that I conceyued so wonderfull ioy at the contemplation therof I vnderstand the vnspeakeable ioy which they haue that bee at vnitie wyth Christes Primitiue Church For there is ioy in the holye Ghost and peace which passeth all vnderstanding as it is written in the Psalmes As of ioyful persons is the dwelling of all them that be in thee And that I called others to the fruition of this vision and to behold this wonderfull city I conster it by the will of God this vision to haue come vppon me musing on your letter to the ende that vnder this figure I might haue occasion to mooue you with many others to behold the Primatiue church in all your opinions concernyng fayth and to conforme your selfe in all poynts to the same which is the piller and stablishment of truth and teacheth the true vse of the sacraments and hauyng with a greater fulnesse then we haue now the first fruits of the holy Ghost did declare the true interpretatiō of the scriptures accordyng to all veritie euen as our Sauiour promised to send them an other comforter whiche should teach them all truth And since all truth was taught reuealed to the Primitiue church which is our mother let vs all that be obedient children of God submit our selues to the iudgement of the Church for the better vnderstanding of the Articles of our faith and of the doubtful sentences of the scripture Let vs not go about to shew in vs by followyng any priuate mans interpretation vpon the word an other spirite then they of the Primitiue Church had least we deceyue ourselues For there is but one fayth and one spirit which is not contrary to hymselfe neyther otherwyse now teacheth vs then he did then Therefore let vs beleue as they haue taught vs of the Scriptures and be at peace with them accordyng as the true Catholicke Church is at this day and the God of peace assuredly will be with vs deliuer vs out of all our worldly troubles and miseries make vs partakers of their ioy and blisse through our obedience to sayth with them Therefore God commaundeth vs in Iob to aske of the elder generation and to search diligently the memory of the Fathers For we are but yesterdayes children and be ignorant and our dayes are like a shadowe and they shall teach thee sayth the Lorde and speake to thee and shall vtter wordes from their hartes And by Salomon w◠are commaunded not to reiecte the direction of our mother The Lorde graunt you to direct your steppes in all thinges after her and to abhorre all contention with her For as S. Paule writeth If any man be contentious neither we neither the Church of God hath any such custome Hitherto I haue shewed you good brother S. my iudgement generally of that you stande in doubt and dissent frō others to the which I wishe you as myne owne harte to be conformable and then doubtles you can not erre but boldly may be glad in your troubles and triumph at the houre of your death that you shall dye in the Church of God a faythfull Martyr and receiue the crowne of eternall glory And thus much haue I written vpon the occasion of a vision before God vnfayned But that you may not thinke that I goe about to satisfie you with vncertain visions onely and not after Gods word I will take the ground of your letter and specially answere to the same by the scriptures and by vnfallible reasons reduced out of the same proue the Baptisme of Infantes to be lawfull commendable and necessary whereof you seeme to stand in doubt In deed if you looke vppon the papisticall Synagogue onely which hath corrupted gods word by false interpretations and hath peruerted the true vse of Christes sacraments you might seeme to haue good handfast of your opinion agaynst the Baptisme of Infants But forasmuch as it is of more antiquitie and hath his beginning from gods worde and from the vse of the Primatiue Church it must not in respect of the abuse in the popish Church be neglected or thought not expedient to be vsed in Christs church Auxentius one of the Arrians sect with hys adherentes was one of the first that denied the Baptisme of children and next after hym Pelagius the heretike and some other there were in S. Bernardes tyme as it doth appeare by hys writyngs and in our dayes the Anabaptists an inordinate kynd of men stirred vp by the deuill to the destruction of the Gospel But the Catholike truth deliuered vnto vs by the Scriptures playnly determineth that al such are to be baptised as whom God acknowledgeth for hys people and voucheth them worthy of sanctification or remission of theyr sinnes Therefore since that Infants be in the number or scroll of Gods people and be partakers of the promise by theyr purification in Christ it must needes follow thereby that they ought to be baptised as well as those that can professe their fayth For we iudge the people of God as well by the free and liberall promise of GOD as by the confession of fayth For to whome so euer God promiseth hymselfe to be theyr God whom
the Ordinarye neyther whether I were before him acquitted or condemned shoulde it take awaye the former fault Then my Lord affirming that I was not brought before him but for heresie and the other Gentleman saying that doubtles I was discharged of my former matter my desire was that I might bee charged according to the order of the lawe to heare my accusers Then Doctour Chadsey was sent for who reported that in the presence of Mayster Mosley the Lieuetenant of the Tower I spake agaynst the reall presence and the sacrifice of the Masse and that I affirmed that theyr Church was the Churche of Antichrist Is not this true quoth my Lord I sayde yea Will you continue therein quoth he Yea sayde I. Wilt thou then mayntayne it by learning sayd he Therein quoth I I should shewe my selfe to haue little witte knowing myne owne youth and ignoraunce if I would take on me to mayntayne any controuersie agaynste so many graue and learned men But my conscience was satisfied in the truth which was sufficient to my saluation Roper Conscience quoth M. Roper so shall euerye Iewe and Turke be saued We had hereafter much talke to no purpose and especiallye on my part who felt in my selfe through colde and open ayre muche dullnesse of witte and memorye At the length I was asked what conscience was and I sayde the certifying of the trueth M. Welch With that M Welch rose vp desiring leaue to talke with me alone So he taking me aside into an other chamber said that he was sory for my trouble and woulde gladly see me at libertie he maruayled that I being a young man would stande agaynst all the learned men of the realme yea and contrary to the whole determination of the Catholicke Churche from Chrystes time in a matter wherin I could haue no great learning I ought not to thinke mine owne wit better then all mennes but shoulde beleue them that were learned I promise you quoth hee I haue read all Peter Martyrs booke and Cranmers and all the rest of them and haue conferred them with the contrary as Roffensis and the Byshop of Winchester c. and could not perceiue but that there was one continuall truth whiche from the begynning had bene mayntayned and those that at anye time seuered from this vnitie were aunswered and aunswered agayn This was the summe of hys tale whiche lacked neyther witte nor eloquence M. Greene. Then spake I. For asmuche as it pleaseth youre Maystership to vse me so familiarly for hee so behaued hymselfe towardes me as though I had bene hys equall I shall open my mind freely vnto you desiring you for to take it in good worth I consider my youth lack of wit and learning which would god it were but a little vnder the opinion that some men haue of me But God is not bounde to time witte or knowledge but rather choseth infirma mundi vt confunderet fortia Neyther can men appoynt bondes to Gods mercy For I will haue compassion sayth he on whome I will shew mercy There is no respecte of persons with God whether it be olde or young riche or poore wise or foolish Fisher or Basket maker God geueth knowledge of hys truth through hys free grace to whome he liste Iames. i. Neither doe I thinke my selfe onely to haue the trueth but steadfastly beleue that Christ hath hys spouse the Catholicke and vniuersall Church dispersed in many realmes where it pleaseth him spiritus vbi vult spirat no more is hee addicted to any one place then to the person and qualitie of one man Of this Church I nothing doubt my selfe to be a member trusting to be saued by the fayth that is taught in the same But how this Church is knowne is in a maner the end of all controuersie And the true markes of Christes Church is the true preaching of his worde and ministering of his sacramentes These markes were sealed by the Apostles and confirmed by the auncient fathers till at the length they were through the wickednes of men and the deuill sore worne and almost vtterly taken away But God bee praysed that he hath renewed the print that hys truth may be knowne in many places For my selfe I call God to witnesse I haue no hope in mine owne wit and learning whiche is very small but I was perswaded thereto by hym as by an instrument that is excellent in al good learning and liuing And God is my record that chiefly I sought it of hym by continuall prayer with teares Furthermore what I haue done herein it is not needefull for me to speake but one thing I say I wish of God with all my hart that all men which are of contrary iudgement woulde seeke the truth in like maner Now I am â—rought hether before a great many of Byshops and learned men to be made a foole and laughing stocke but I waygh it not a rushe For God knoweth that my whole study is to please hym Besides that care I not for mannes pleasure or displeasure M. Welch No M. Greene quoth he thinke not so vncharitably of any man but iudge rather that men labour for your soules health as for theyr owne And alas how will you condemne all our forefathers Or how can you thinke your selfe to bee of the catholicke Church without anye continuaunce and contrary to the iudgement of all learned men Greene. Then sayde I Syr I haue no authoritie to iudge anye manne neuerthelesse I doubte not but that I am of the true catholicke Church howe soeuer our learned men here iudge of me Welche Why then sayd he do you suppose your own wyt and learning better then all theirs if you doe not geue credite onely to them other learned men shall resort vnto you that shal perswade you by the Scriptures and Doctours Greene. Sir ê™ I God knoweth that I refuse not to learn of any childe but I would embrace the trueth from the mouth of a naturall foole in any thing wherein I am ignorauÌ„t and that in all thinges sauing my faith But concerning the truth wherein I am throughly perswaded I cannot submit my selfe to learne vnlesse it be as youre maistership sayd that I perused the bookes on both sides For so might I make my selfe an indifferent iudge otherwise I may be seduced And here we fell out agayne in a long talke of the Churche wherein his learning and wit was much aboue myne but in the ende I told hym I was perswaded and that hee did but lose his labour Welch Why then ê™ he what shall I report to my Lord Greene. Euen as pleaseth you ê™ I or els you may say that I would be glad to learne if I had bookes on both sides So he going in the Bishoppes euen then risen and ready to depart asked how he liked me He aunswered in fayth my Lord he will be glad to learne whiche wordes when they were taken least they
the Catholicke Churche that the Pope is head of There is an other Church But as touching that I aunswere you are sure of that as the Donatistes were for they sayd that they hadde the true Church and that the name of the true Christians remayned onely in Aphricke where onely theyr sedicious sect was preached and as you thinke so thought Nouatus that all they that did acknowledge theyr supreame head at the Sea of Rome were out of the Church of Christ. But here saynt Cyprian defending Cornelius agaynst Nouatus Libro secundo Epistola Sexta sayth on this wise Ecclesia vna est quae cum sit vna intus foris esse non potest So that if Nouatus were in the true Churche then was not Cornelius who in deede by lawefull succession succeeded Pope Fabian Here S. Cyprian entendeth by the whole processe to proue and concludeth thereupon that the true Churche was onely Rome Gather you then what will folow of your fall But you will say peraduenture that ye fell not by heresy and so sayde the Arrians alledging for themselues that they had scripture and going about to perswade their schisme by Scripture for in deed they had more places by two forty which by theyr torture semed to depend vpon Scripture thē the Catholickes had So did the Martians prouoke theyr heresy to Scripture But those are no Scriptures for they are not truely alledged nor truely interpreted but vntruely wrested and wronge according to theyr owne fantasies And therefore were they all iustly condemned for theyr wrong taking of the Scriptures and the Churche replieth agaynst them saying Qui estis vos quando quid agitis in meo non Mei The Churche sayeth what make you here in my heritage From whence came you The Scripture is my inheritage I am right heire therof I holde it by true succession of the Apostles for as the Apostles required mee to holde so do I holde it The Apostles haue receiued me and put me in my right and haue reiected you as bastardes hauing no title thereunto Also ye will denie that you haue fallen by Apostasie by breaking your vow so Vigilantius sayd in so much that he would admitte none to his ministerye but those that had theyr wiues bagged with children What now Shall we say that Vigilantius did not fall therefore Did not Donatus and Nouatus fall because they sayed so and brought Scripture for theyt defence Then let vs beleeue as we list pretending well and say so nay there is no manne so blinde that will saye so For excepte the Church which condemneth them for theyr saye so doe approue vs for to doe so then will shee condemne you also So that your denyall will not stande And therefore I tell you remember from whence you haue fallen and howe low ye shall fall if you holde on as you doe beginne But I trust you will not continue but to reuoke your selfe in time and the remedy foloweth· Age poenitentiam prima opera fac for by such meanes as ye haue fallen ye must rise agayne First your hart hath fallen then your tongue and your penne and besides your owne damage hath caused many more to fall Therfore first your hart must turne and then shall the tongue and the penne be quickely turned Sin minus veniam tibi cito mouebo Candelabrum tuum de loco suo I neede not to teache you a methode to turne you knowe the ready way your selfe But I would God I coulde but exhorte you to the right and trueth then the way should soone be found out For if ye remember howe many he haue brought by abhominable heresy into the way of perdition I doubt not but very cōscience would moue you as muche for them as for your selfe to come againe And so would you spare neither tongue nor penne if hart were once reformed for as touching that poynt the holye Ghost toucheth theyr hartes very neare by the mouth of his holy Prophet Ezechiel when he requireth the bloud of his flocke at the Priestes handes for lacke of good and wholesome foode how much more should this touch your guilty hart hauing ouermuch diligence to teach them the waye of perdition and feeding them with baggage and corrupt foode whiche is heresye Qui conuertere fecerit peccatorem ab errore vitae suae saluam faciet animam suam a morte operiet multitudinem peccatorum suorum He that shall conuert a sinner from hys wicked life shall saue his soule from death and shall couer the multitude of sinnes So that if it be true that hee who conuerteth a Synner saueth a soule then the contrarye must needes be true that he that peruerteth a soule and teacheth him the way of perdition must needes be damned Origenes super Paulū ad Romanos The damnation of those that preacheth heresy doth encrease to the day of iudgement The more that perishe by hereticall doctrine the more grieuous shall theyr torment bee that minister suche doctrine Berengarius who seemed to feare that daunger prouided for it in his life time but not without a troubled and disquiet conscience He did not onely repent but recant and not so much for himselfe as for them whome he had with most pestilent heresyes infected For as he lay in his death bedde vpon Epiphany daye he demaunded of them that were present is this quoth he the day of Epiphany appearing of the Lord They aunswered him yea Thē quoth he this day shall the Lord appeare to me either to my comfort eyther to my discomfort This remorse argueth that he feared the daunger of them whom he had taught and ledde out of the faith of Christ. Origenes vpon him sayth in this wise Although hys owne bloud was not vpon his head for that he did repent and was sory for his former errors yet being conuerted he feared the bloud of them whom hee had infected and who receiued hys doctrine Let this moue you euen at the last poynt In so much as your case is not vnlike to Beringarius let your repentaunce bee like also And what shoulde staye you tell me from this godlye returne feare that ye haue gone so farre ye may not returne nay then I may saye as Dauid sayde Illic trepidauerunt vbi non erat timor Ye feare where you haue no cause to feare For if ye repent and be hartely sory for your former heresy and apostacy ye neede not to feare For as God of his part is mercifull gracious to the repentaunt sinner so is the Kyng so is the Queene mercifull which ye may well perceiue by your owne case since ye might haue suffered a great whiles agoe for treason committed agaynst her highnesse but that ye haue bene spared reserued vpon hope of amendement which she conceiued very good of you but now as it seemeth is but a very desperate hope And what do you thereby Secundum duritiem
aske you a question or two What if ye made on oth to an harlot to liue with her in continuall adultery ought you to keepe it Cran. I thinke no. Mart. What if you did sweare neuer to lende a poore man one penny ought you to keepe it Cran. I thinke not Mart. Herode did sweare what soeuer his harlot asked of him he would geue her and he gaue her Iohn Baptistes head did he well in keeping his oth Cran. I thinke not Mart. Iehpthe one of the Iudges of Israell did sweare vnto God that if he would geue hym victorye ouer hys enemies hee woulde offer vnto GOD the firste soule that came forth of hys house it happened that hys owne daughter came first and he slue her to saue his othe Did he well Cran. I thinke not Mart. So sayth S. Ambrose de officijs Miserabilis necessitas quae soluitur parricidio Then maister Cranmer you can no lesse confesse by the premisses but that you oughte not to haue conscience of euery othe but if it be iust lawful and aduisedly taken Cran. So was that othe Mart. That is not so for first it was vniuste for it tended to the taking away of an other mans right It was not lawfull for the lawes of God and the Churche were agaynst it Besides it was not voluntary for euerye man and woman were compelled to take it Cran. It pleaseth you to say so Mart. Let all the world be iudge But sir you that pretend to haue suche a conscience to breake an othe I praye you did you neuer sweare and breake the same Cran. I remember not Mart. I will helpe your memory Did you neuer sweare obedience to the sea af Rome Cran. In deede I did once sweare vnto the same Mart. Yea that ye did twise as appeareth by recordes writinges here ready to be shewed Cran. But I remember I saued al by protestation that I made by the counsayle of the best learned men I coulde get at that time Mart. Harken good people what this man saythe Hee made a protestation one day to keepe neuer a whitte of that whiche he woulde sweare the next day was thys the part of a christian man If a christian man would bargayn with a Turke and before he maketh his bargayn solemnly before witnesse readeth in hys Paper that hee holdeth secretly in hande or peraduenture protesteth before one or two that he mindeth not to performe what soeuer hee shall promise to the Turke I say if a christian man would serue a Turke in thys manner that the Chrystian man were worse then the Turke What would you then saye to this man that made a solemne othe and promise vnto God and his church and made a protestation before quite contrary Cran. That which I did I did by the best learned mens aduise I could get at that tyme. Mart. I protest before all the learned menne here that there is no learning will saue youre periury herein for there be two rules of the Ciuill lawe cleane contrarye agaynst you and so brought forth his rules whiche beyng done he proceeded further But will you haue the truth of the matter Kyng Henry the eyght euen then meant the lamentable chaunge which after you see came to passe and to further hys pittifull proceedings from the diuorcement of hys moste lawfull wife to the detestable departyng from the vnitie of Christes Churche thys manne made the foresayde protestation and on the other side hee letted not to make two solemne othes quite contrarye why for otherwyse by the Lawes and Cannons of thys Realme hee coulde not aspire to the Archbyshopricke of Caunterbury Cran. I protest before you all there was neuer manne came more vnwilling to a Byshopricke then I did to yâ— In so much that when king Henry did sende for in Poste that I should come ouer I prolonged my iourney by vii weekes at the least thinking that he woulde be forgetfull of me in the meane tyme. Mart. You declare well by the way that the kyng tooke you to be a manne of good conscience who could not fynd within all his realme anye manne that woulde set foorth his straunge attemptes but was enforced to send for you in Post to come out of Germany What may wee coniecture hereby but that there was a compacte betweene you beyng then Queene Annes Chaplen and the king Geue me the Archbishopricke of Caunterbury and I will geue you licence to liue in adultery Ctan You say not true Mart. Let your protestation ioyned with the rest of your talke geue iudgement Hinc prima mali labes Of that your execrable periurye and his coloured and to shamefullye suffered adultery came heresie and all mischiefe to thys Realme And this haue I spoken as touching your conscience you make for breaking youre hereticall othe made to the king But to breake youre former othe made at two sundry times bothe to God and hys Churche you haue no conscience at all And now to aunswere an other parte of your Oration wherein you bringe in Gods worde that you haue it on your side and no man ells and that the Pope hath deuised a new scripture contrary to the scriptures of God yee playe herein as the Pharseis did whiche cryed alwayes Verbum Domini Verbum Domini The word of the Lord the word of the Lord when they meant nothing so This bettereth not your cause because you say you haue Gods word for you for so Basilides and Photinus the heretickes sayde that they had Gods worde to maintayne theyr heresie So Nestorius so Macedonius so Pelagius and briefly all the hereticks that euer were pretended that they hadde GODS word for them yea and so the deuill being the Father of Heresies alledged Gods worde for him saying Scriptum est It is written So sayde hee to Christe Mitte te deorsum Cast thy selfe backward whiche you applyed most falsely agaynst the Pope But if you marke the Deuils language well it agreed wyth your proceedinges moste truelye For Mitte te deorsum Caste thy selfe downeward sayde hee and so taught you to cast all thinges downeward Downe with the Sacramente downe with the masse downe with the Aultars downe with the Armes of Chryste and vpp with a Lyon and a Dog downe with Abbeyes downe with Chauntreys downe with Hospitalles and Colledges downe with fasting and Prayer yea downe with all that good and godly is All your proceedinges and preachynges tended to no other but to fulfill the Deuils request Mitte te deorsum And therefore tell not vs that you haue Gods worde For God hath geuen vs by his worde a marke to know that your teachyng proceeded not of God but of the Deuill and that youre doctrine came not of Christ but of Antichrist For Christ sayde there shoulde come agaynst hys Churche Lupi rapaces id est Rauening Wolues and Pseudo apostoli id est False Apostles But howe shoulde we knowe them Christ teacheth vs
also you ought to washe the feete one of an other Exemplum dedi vobis i. I haue geuen you example This was a precept yet hath the churche altered it lest the simple people should not thinke a rebaptization in it So because sayd the Apostle Accepi à Domino quod tradidi vobis Dominus noster qua nocte tradebatur c. i. I haue receyued of the Lord the same whyche I haue deliuered to you that our Lorde the same night in whiche hee was betrayed c. Notwithstanding that this was a precept that the sacrament should be ministred after supper the church hath altered it commanded it to be receiued fasting And where Christ did breake the breade wee receaue the whole hoste Christ ministred sitting at the table we staÌ„ding at the altar It was also commaunded in the xv of the Actes that Christian men should absteyne à suffocato sanguine i. FroÌ„ strangled and bloud But the Church perceiuing it to bee a precept but for a tyme hath altered ix Christ commaunded to keep holy Diem Sabbati The Sabboth day and the church hath altered it to Sonday If then the church may change thinges that be so expressed in the scriptures she may also chaunge the forme of receauing of lay menne vnder bothe kindes for diuers occasions First because in carying to the sicke the bloud may not be shed lost or misused And next that no occasion might be geuen to hereticks to thinke that there is not so muche vnder one kinde as vnder both But why woulde you haue it vnder bothe kyndes I pray you els but onely to peruert and contrarye the commandement of the church For when you had it vnder both kindes you beleued in neither And wee hauing but one beleue both kinds Now sir as concerning the sacrament of the altar where you say you haue a number of Doctors of your side and we none of our side that is to say to confirme the reall presence of Christ in the sacrament of the altar in deede one to stop your mouth I thinke it not possible to finde Neuerthelesse where your request is to haue one shewed vnto you and then you will recant I will shew you two S. Augustine Super. 33. Psalme ferebatur manibus suis I finde not how this is true in Dauid sayth hee litterallye that he was borne in hys owne handes but in Chryste I finde it litterally when hee gaue his body to his Apostles at hys last supper Agayn S. Ciprian De Coena Domini sayth Panis quem dominus noster discipulis suis porrigebat non effigie sed natura mutatus omnipoteÌ„tia verbi factus est caro What can be more plain theÌ„ this yet to your expositioÌ„ it is not plain enough But geue me your figuratiue significatiue and such other like termes and I will defend that Christ hath not yet ascended no nor yet that he was encarnate c. Wherfore â— can doe no other but put you in the number of theÌ„ whoÌ„ Chrisostome spake of in this wise saying Audi homo fidelis qui coÌ„tra haereticum contendis si Pharisaei conuicti non placati haeretici c. Heare O thou Christian man wyâ—te thou do more then Christ could do Christ confuted the Phariseis yet coulde hee not put them to scilence Et fortior es tu Christo And art thou stronger then Christ Wilt thou goe about to bring them to silence that will receaue no aunswere as who should saye thou canste not Thus muche haue I sayd not for you M. Cranmer for my hope that I conceaued of you is now gone and past but in somewhat to satisfie the rude and vnlearned people that they perceiuing your arrogant lying and lying arrogancie maye the better eschew your detestable and abhominable schisme And thus ended the Prelate his worshipful tale After whome Doctor Story taketh the matter and thus inferreth in wordes as followeth Maister Cranmer you haue made a goodly processe concerning your hereticall othe made to the king but you forget your othe made to the Sea Apostolicke As concerning youre othe made to the kinge if you made it to hym onely it tooke an end by his death and so it is released if you made it to his successors well sir the true successours haue the Empyre and they will you to dissolue the same and become a member of Christes Church agayne and it standeth well with charitie To this the Archbishop aunswered agayne sayth the Reporter but what his answere was that he suppresseth and returneth to the words of D. Story who imperiouslye turning his speach agayne to the Archbishop sayd as followeth Holde your peace sir and so shall it right wel become you considering that I gaue you liceÌ„ce before to say your phansie Your othe was no othe for it lacked the three poyntes of an othe that is to say Iudicium Iustitiam Veritatem These with the like words to the same effect being vttered by D. Story seeking to breake vp and make an end of that session he eftsoones called for witnesses to bee producted who shuld be sworne vpon the book to vtter declare the next day what soeuer they knew or could remeÌ„ber to be inferred against Doct. Cranmers heresie The names of the witnesses were these Doct. Marshall Commissary Deane of Christes church Doctor Smith vnder Commissary Doct. Tresham Doct. Crooke M. London M. Curtop M. Warde M. Serles After the depositions of whiche witnesses being taken Doct. Story admonished the archbyshop permitting him to make hys exceptioÌ„s if he thought any of the sayd witnesses to be refused Who theÌ„ would admit none of theÌ„ all being men periured and not in Christian religion For if to sweare sayd he agaynst the Pope were vnlawful they should rather haue geuen theyr liues then their othe But if it were lawfull then are they periured to defende hym whome they forsware before Neuerthelesse this answere of the Archb. being lightly regarded as little to the purpose appertayning hee was commaunded agayne to the place from whence he came Who at hys departynge out like as at his first comming in shewed lowe obedience to Doct. Martin and to Doct. Story the Queenes CoÌ„missioners Then Doct. Story poynting him to the Byshop of Glocester sayd that he ought rather to geue reuerence vnto him So the reuerend archb departing without anye obeysaunce exhibited to the Byshop all the other rose vp departed euery one to hys owne And thus brake vp the session for this day about two of the clocke at after noone And thus much hitherto concerning the summary effect of this Action or session with the Orations discourses articles commenced agaynst the Archbishop of Canterb. also with the reasons and answers of the sayd Archbishop to their obiections and interrogatoryes Touching which his aunsweres for somuch as they being recited by report of a papist as is aforesayd seeme to bee not
indifferentlye handled it shal therefore not greatly be out of our matter as ye haue heard the Orations of Byshop Brokes with the reasons talk of the other Commissioners amplified and set forth at large on the one side so now in repeatyng the wordes answeres of the other part to declare sette forth somewhat more amply and effectually what speach the sayd Archb. vsed for himselfe in the same Action by the faythfull relation and testimonye of certayne other who were lykewise there present and do thus report the effect of the Archbishops wordes aunswering to the first Oration of Bishoppe Brookes in manner as followeth * A more full aunswere of the Archbishop of Cant. to the first Oration of Bishop Brookes MY Lorde you haue very learnedly and eloquently in your Oration put me in remeÌ„brance of many things touching my selfe wherein I doe not meane to spende the time in aunswering of them I acknowledge Gods goodnes to me in all his giftes and thanke him as hartily for this state wherein I finde my selfe now as euer I did for the time of my prosperitie and it is not the losse of my promotions that greueth me The greatest griefe I haue at this time is and one of the greatest that euer I had in all my life to see the kinge and Queenes Maiesties by theyr Proctours here to become my accusers and that in theyr owne Realme and Country before a forraigne power If I haue transgressed the lawes of the Land their maiesties haue sufficient authoritie and power both from God and by the ordinaunce of this Realme to punish me wherunto I both haue and at all times shal be content to submitte my selfe Alas what hath the Pope to doe in Englande whose iurisdiction is so farre differeÌ„t from the iurisdiction of this Realm that it is impossible to be true to the one and true to the other The lawes also are so diuers that whosoeuer sweareth to both must needes incurre periury to the one Whiche as ofte as I remember euen for the loue that I beare to her grace I cannot be but hartily sorye to thynke vpon it how that her highnesse the day of her coronation at which time shee tooke a solemne othe to obserue all the lawes liberties of this realm of EnglaÌ„d at the same time also tooke an othe to the Bishop of Rome and promised to mayntaine yâ— See The state of Englande being so repugnant to the supremacie of the Pope it was impossible but shee muste needes be forsworne in the one Wherein if her grace had bene faythfully aduertised by her Counsaile then surely she would neuer haue done it The lawes of this Realme are that the king of England is the supreme and sole gouernour of all his Countryes and dominions that hee holdeth hys crowne and Scepter of himself by the auncient lawes customes and descentes of the kinges of the Realme and of none other The Pope sayth that all Emperoures and kinges holde theyr Crownes and Regalities of him and that hee may depose them when he list whiche is high treason for anye man to affirme and thinke being borne within the kinges dominions The Lawes of England are that all Bishoppes and Priestes offending in cases of Felonie or Treason are to be iudged and tryed by the lawes and Customes of the Realme The Popes lawes are that the secular power cannot iudge the spirituall power and that they are not vnder their iurisdiction which robbeth the king of the one part of hys people The lawes also of England are that whosoeuer hindereth the execution or proceeding of the Lawes of England for any other forraigne lawes Ecclesiasticall or temporall incurreth the daunger of a Premunire The Popes Lawes are that whosoeuer hindereth the proceedinges or executions of hys lawes for any other lawes of any other king or country both the Prince himselfe his Counsayle all his Officers Scribes Clerkes and whosoeuer geue consent or ayd to the making or executing of any such lawes standeth accursed A heauy case if hys curse were any thing worth that the king and Queene caÌ„not vse their owne lawes but they and all theyrs must stande accursed These thinges and manye more examples hee alleadged whiche he sayde styrred him that he coulde not geue his consent to the receiuing of suche an enemy into the realme so subuerting the dignitie and auncient lyberties of the same And as for the matter of heresie and schisme wherewith he was charged he protested and called God to witnes that he knewe none that hee mayntayned But if that were an heresie to deny the Popes authoritie and the Religion which the See of Rome hath published to the world these latter yeares then all the auncient Fathers of the Primitiue Churche the Apostles and Christe hym selfe taught heresie and he desired al them present to beare him witnesse that he tooke the traditions and Religion of that vsurping Prelate to be most erroneous false and against the doctrine of the whole scripture whiche he had oftentimes well proued by writing and the Authour of the same to be verry Antichrist so often preached of by the Apostles and Prophetes in whome did most euidently concurre al signes and tokens whereby he was paynted to the world to be knowne For it was most euident that he hadde aduaunced him selfe aboue all Emperours and kinges of the world whoÌ„ he affirmeth to hold their states and Empyres of hym as of their chiefe to be at his commaundement to depose erect at his good will and pleasure and that the storyes make mention of his intollerable insolent pride tyranny vsed ouer them in such sorte as no king woulde haue vsed to his christian subiectes nor yet a good mayster to his seruauntes setting his feet on the Emperoures necke affirming that to be verified in him which was â—oken onely of our sauiour Iesus Christ in these wordes Super AspideÌ„ Basiliscum ambulabis conculcabis Leonem Draconem Other some had he made to hold his styrrops others hee had displaced remoued from their Empyres and seates royall and not content herewithall more insolent then Lucifer hath occupyed not onely the highest place in thys world aboue kinges and Princes but hathe further presumed to sit in the seat of almighty God whiche onely he reserued to himself which is the conscience of man and for to keep the possession therof he hath promised forgeuenes of sinnes totiens quotiens He hath brought in Gods of his owne framing inuented a new religion full of gayne and lucre quite contrary to the doctrine of the holy scripture onely for the mainteyning of his kingdome displacing Christ from his glory holding his people in a miserable seruitude of blindnes to the losse of a great number of soules whiche God at the latter day shall exact at hys hande boasting manye tymes in his Canons and Decrees that hee can dispense Contra Petrum contra
lawes of appealing whych say A iudge that is refused ought not to proceede in the cause but to leaue off And when he had required of me answers to certaine articles I refused to make him any answeare I sayde I would yet gladly make answeare to the moste renoumed Kinges and Queenes deputies or Attourneis then present wyth this condition notwythstanding that mine answeare should be extraiudicial and that was permitted me And with thys my protestation made and admitted I made aunsweare but mine aunsweare was sodaine and vnprouided for and therefore I desired to haue a Copie of mine aunsweares that I myght putte too take awaye chaunge and amende them and thys was also permitted mee Neuerthelesse contrarye to hys promyse made vnto mee no respecte hadde to my protestation nor licence geuen to amende myne aunsweare the saide reuerende Father Bishop of Glocester as I heare commanded mine aunsweares to be enacted contrary to the equitie of the lawe In which thing againe I feele mee muche grieued 4 Furthermore I coulde not for many causes admit the bishop of Romes vsurped authority in this Realme nor consent to it first my solemne othe letting mee whyche I made in the time of most famous memorie of king Henry the eight according to the lawes of Englande Secondly because I knewe the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome whych he vsurpeth to be againste the crowne customes and lawes of this realme of Englād in so much that neither the king can be crowned in thys realme without the most grieuous crime of periurie nor may Bishops enioy their Bishoprickes nor iudgements be vsed accordyng to the lawes and customes of this Realme except by the byshop of Romes authoritie be accursed both the King and Queene the Iudges wryters and executors of the lawes and customes with all that consent to them Finally the whole Realme shal be accursed 5 Moreouer that heinous and vsurped authoritie of the bishop of Rome through reseruations of the Bishoprickes Prouisions Annuates Dispensations Pardones Appellations Bulles and other cursed Marchaundice of Rome was woont exceedingly to spoyle and consume the richesse and substaunce of this Realme which all thinges shoulde followe againe by recognising and receyuing of that vsurped authoritye vnto the vnmeasurable losse of thys Realme 6 Finally it is most euident by that vsurped authority not onely the Crowne of Englande to be vnder yoke the lawes and customes of this realme to be throwen downe and troden vnder foote but also the most holy Decrees of Councels together with the precepts both of the gospel and of God When in times past the sonne of righteousnesse being risen in the world Christian religion by the preaching of the Apostles began to be spred verye farre abroade and to floorish in so much that theyr sounde went out into all the worlde innumerable people which walked in darknesse saw a great light Gods glory euery where published did flourishe the onely carke and care of the Ministers of the church was purely sincerely to preache Christ the people to imbrace and followe Christes doctrine Then the church of Rome as it were Lady of the world both was also was coūted worthily the mother of other churches for as much as then she first begat to Christ nourished with the foode of pure doctrine did help them with their riches succoured the oppressed and was a sanctuarie for the miserable she reioyced with them that reioyced and wept with them that wept Then by the examples of the Bishops of Rome riches were despised worldly glory pompe was troden vnder foote pleasures and riot nothyng regarded Then this fraile vncertain life being ful of al miseries was laughed to scorne whiles thorow the example of Romish martyrs men did euery where presse foorth warde to the life to come But afterward the vngratiousnes of dānable ambition neuer satisfied auarice and the horrible enormitie of vices had corrupted taken the see of Rome there followed euery where almost the deformities of all churches growing out of kinde into the manners of the churche their mother leauing their former innocencie and puritie and slipping into foule and heinous vsages For the foresayde and many other griefes and abuses which I intend to prooue and doe profer my selfe in time conuenient to prooue heereafter since reformation of the aboue mentioned abuses is not to be looked for of the byshop of Rome neither can I hope by reason of hys wicked abuses and vsurped authority to haue hym an equall iudge in hys owne cause therefore I do chalenge and appeale in these wrytinges from the Pope hauing no good counsell and from the aboue named pretenses commissions and iudges from their citations processes and from all other things that haue or shal folow therupon from euery one of them and from all their sentences censures paines and punishmēts of cursing suspension and interdicting and from all others what soeuer theyr denouncinges and declarations as they pretende of schisme of heresie adulterie depriuation disgrading by them or by any of them in any manner wise attempted done and set forwarde to be attempted to be done and to be sette foorth hereafter sauing alwayes their honors and reuerences as vnequal and vnrighteous more tyrannicall violent and from euery griefe to come which shall happen to me as wel for my selfe as for al and euery one that cleaueth to me or will heereafter be on my side vnto a free generall councel that shal heereafter lawfully be in a sure place to the which place I or a Proctour deputed by mee maye freely and with safety come and to him or them to whom a man may by the lawe priuiledge custome or otherwyse challenge and appeale And I desire the first the seconde and the thirde time instantly more instantly and most instantly that I maye haue messengers if there be any man that wil can geue me them And I make open promise of prosecuting thys mine appellation by the way of disanulling abuse inequalitie and vnrighteousnes or otherwise as I shal be better able choise and liberty reserued to me to put too diminish chaunge correcte and interpretate my sayings and to reforme all thinges after a better fashion sauing alwaies to me euery other benefit of the law and to them that either be or will be on my parte And touching my doctrine of the sacrament and other my doctrine of what kinde soeuer it be I protest that it was neuer my minde to wryte speake or vnderstand any thing contrary to the moste holy woorde of God or else against the holy catholicke church of Christ but purely and simply to imitate and teach those things onely whyche I had learned of the sacred scripture and of the holy catholicke church of Christe from the beginning and also according to the exposition of the moste holye and learned Fathers and Martyrs of the Church And if any thing hath peraduenture chaunced otherwise then I
after that the scripture was translated into English by the faithfull Apostle of Englande W. Tindall became a diligent hearer and a feruent embracer of Gods true Religion so that he delighted in nothing so much as to heare and speak of Gods word neuer being without the new Testamēt about him although he could not read him selfe But when he came into any cōpany that could read his book was alwaies ready hauing a very good memory so that he could recite by hart most places of the new testamēt his conuersation and liuing being very honest and charitable as his neighbors are able to testify So it was that in the dayes of King Henry the eight at what time Doctour Trigonion and Doctour Lee dyd visite Abbayes the sayd Iohn Maundrell was brought before Doctour Trigonion at an Abbey called Edyngton within in the Countye of Wiltshyre aforesayde where he was accused that he had spoken agaynst the holy water holy bread and such like ceremonyes and for the same dyd weare a white sheete bearing a candle in his hand aboute the market in the Towne of the Deuises which is in the sayd coūty Neuertheles his feruēcy did not abate but by Gods mercifull assistaunce he tooke better hold as the sequele hereof will declare For in the dayes of Queene Mary when popery was restored agayne and Gods true religion put to silence the sayd Iohn Maūdrell left his owne house and departed into the County of Glocestershyre and into the North part of Wiltshyre wandring from one to an other to such men as he knew feared GOD with whome as a seruaunt to keepe their cattell he there did remayne with Iohn Bridges or some other at Kingeswoode but after a time he returned to his country and there comming to the Ueys to a frend of his named Anthony Clee had talk conference with him in a Garden of returning home to his house And when the other exhorted hym by the woordes of Scripture to flye from one Citty to an other he replying agayne by the wordes of the Apocalips 21. of them that be fearefull c. sayd that he needes must go home and so did Where he with Spicer and Coberley vsed at times to resort and conferre together At length vpon the Sonday folowing they agreed together to go to the parish Church called Keuell where the sayd Iohn Maundrell the other two seing the parishioners in the procession to folow worship the Idoll there caried aduertised thē to leaue the same to return to the liuing god namely speaking to one Rob. Barkesdale head man of the Parish but he tooke no regard to these wordes After this the Uicare came into the Pulpit who there being about to read his beadroll and to pray for the soules in Purgatory the sayde Iohn Maundrell speaking wyth an audible voyce sayd that that was the Popes pinfolde the other two affirming the same After which wordes by commaūdement of the Priest they were had to the stocks where they remained till theyr seruice was done and then were brought before a Iustice of peace and so the next day caried to Salisbury all three and presented before Bishop Capon and W. Geffrey being Chauncellor of the Dioces By whom they were imprisoned and oftētimes examined of theyr fayth in theyr houses but seldome openly And at theyr last examination these were the Articles whiche the Chauncellour alledged agaynst them being accompanied with the Sheriffe of the shyre one M. Saint Iohns other Popishe Priestes in the Parish Church of Fisherton Anger demaunding how they did beleue They aunswered as christen men should and ought to beleue and first they sayd they beleued in God the Father and in the Sonne and in the holy ghost the xij articles of the Creed the holy Scripture from the first of Genesis to the last of the Apocalips But that fayth the Chauncellour woulde not allowe Wherefore he apposed them in particular Articles Firste whether that they did not beleue that in the Sacrament of the aulter as he termed it after the wordes of consecratiō spoke by the priest at masse there remayned no substaunce of bread nor wine but Christes body flesh and bloud as he was borne of the virgine Mary Whereunto they aunswered negatiuely saying that the popish masse was abhominable Idolatry and iniurious to the bloud of Christ but confessing that in a faythfull Congregation receiuing the Sacrament of Christs body and bloud being duely ministred acccording to Christes institution Christes body and bloud is spiritually receiued of the faythfull beleuer Also being asked whether the Pope was supreame head of the Churche and Christes Uicar on earth they aunswered negatiuely saying that the Byshop of Rome doth vsurpe ouer Emperours and Kinges beyng Antichrist and Gods enemy The Chauncellour sayde will you haue the Churche without a head They aunswered Christ was head of his Church and vnder Christ the Queenes maiesty What sayd the Chaūcellour a woman head of the church yea sayd they within her graces dominions Also that the soules in purgatory were deliuered by the Popes pardons and the suffrages of the Church They said they beleued faithfully that the bloud of Christ had purged theyr sinnes and the sinnes of al thē that were saued vnto the end of the world so that they feared nothing the Popes Purgatory or estemed his pardons Also whether Images were necessary to be in the churches as lay mens bookes and Sayntes to be prayed vnto and worshipped They answered negatiuely Iohn Maundrell adding that wooden Images were good to rost a shoulder of mutton but euill in the Church whereby Idolatry was committed Those Articles thus aunswered for theyr Articles were one and theyr aunsweres in maner like the Chauncellor read theyr condemnation so deliuered them to the Shiriffe Then spake Iohn Spycer saying Oh M. Sheriffe now must you be theyr butcher that you may be guilty also with them of innocent bloud before the Lord. This was the 23. day of March an 1556. the 24. day of the same Moneth they were caryed out of the common Gayle to a place betwixt Salisbury Wiltom where were ij postes set for them to be burnt at Whiche men commyng to the place kneled downe and made theyr prayers secretly together then being disclothed to theyr shyrtes Iohn Maūdrell spake with a loud voyce not for all Salisbury Which wordes mē iudged to be an answere to the Shiriffe which offred him the queenes pardō if he would recant And after that in like maner spake Iohn Spicer saying this is the ioyfullest day that euer I sawe Thus were they 3. burnt at two stakes where most constauntly they gaue theyr bodyes to the fire and theyr soules to the Lord for testimony of his trueth As touching William Coberley this moreourr is to be noted that his wife also called Alice beyng apprehended was in the kepers house the same time deteined
I confessed the Masse to be blasphemye to Christes death and passion Item I confessed that in the Sacrament of the aultar Christ is not present neither spiritually nor corporally but as they vse it it is an abhominable Idoll Last of all I confessed the bishop of LondoÌ„ to be mine Ordinary After this the Bishop falling to entreating and perswasions earnestly exhorted him to reuoke his heresyes as he termed them and to refourme hymselfe vnto the Church of Rome and not to sticke so much to the literall sense of the Scriptures but to vse the interpretation of the olde Fathers To whiche Tyms aunswered I will not reforme my selfe therunto And I thank God of this day for I trust he will turne your cursinges into blessinges And furthermore asking this question he sayde And what haue you to mainteine the reall presence of Christ in the sacrament but onely the bare letter We haue quoth the bishop the catholicke church No sayd Tyms you haue the popish church of Rome for you for which you he periured and forsworne And the See of Rome is the See of Antichrist and therfore to that church I will not conforme my selfe nor once consent vnto it Then the bishop seing his constant boldnesse to be vnmoueable proceeding to his condeÌ„nation pronounced the sentence definitiue vpon him and gaue him ouer to the secular power * The condemnation of Robert Drakes After calling for Robert Drakes he vsed towardes him the like maner of exhortation that he dyd before To whom Drakes sayd As for your church of Rome I vtterly defy and deny it with all the workes thereof euen as I deny the deuill and all his workes The bishop then vsing his accustomed order of law with his like exhortations at last gaue him the like blessing that Tyms had and so charged the Shiriffe with him The condemnation of Thomas Spurge and of the other three martyrs Thomas Spurge being next demaunded if he would returne to the catholicke Church sayd as foloweth As for your church of Rome I doe vtterly deny it but to the true catholick church I am content to returne and continue in the same whereof I beleue the Church of Rome to be no part or member TheÌ„ in fine calling the rest in theyr courses and vpon the like demaundes receiuing the like aunsweres the sayd bishop gaue vnto ech of them their seueral iudgements so ridding his bloudy handes coÌ„mitted theÌ„ vnto the custody of the Shiriffes of London who sent theÌ„ vnto Newgate whither they went all most ioyfully abiding there the Lordes good time wherin they should seale this theyr fayth with the shedding of theyr bloud which they most stoutly and willingly performed the 14. daye of April as before is mentioned ⧠Letters of William Tyms ¶ To his faythfull sister in the Lord parishioner in the towne of Hockley named Agnes Glascocke THe grace mercy and peace of God our Father thorow Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour with the sweet comfort of hys holy and mighty spirit to the performance of his will to your euerlasting comfort be with you my deare sister Glascocke both now and euermore Amen My most deare and entirely beloued sister yea mother I may right well call you for the motherly care which you haue alwaies had for me I haue me most hartely commended vnto you giuing God most harty thanks for you that he hath geuen you so louing a hart to Christes poore Gospell his poore afflicted flocke for the same and as you haue full godly begonne so I beseech God to geue you power to goe forward in the same and neuer more to looke backe fearing neither fier neyther sworde and then I warrant you you haue not farre to runne And now my deare hart remember well what I haue taught you when I was present with you and also written being absent and no doubte we shall shortly meete agayne with a most ioyfull meeting I go vpon Friday next to the Bishop of Londons Cole-house which is the .20 daye of March where I thinke it will be harde for any of my friendes to speake with me Howbeit I trust I shall not long tary there but shortly after be caryed vp after my deare brethren and sisterne which are gone before me into heauen in a fiery chariot therefore now I take my leaue of you tyll we meete in heauen hye you after I haue tarryed a great while for you and seeing you be so long a making ready I will tarry no longer for you You shall find me merely singing Holy Holy Holy Lord God of Sabboth at my iourneyes ende Therefore nowe my deare hart make good hast and loyter not by the way â—easte nighte take you and so ye be shutte out of the gate with the foolishe virgines And now my sister in witnes that I haue taught you nothing but the truth here I write my name with my bloud for a testimoniall vnto you that I will seale the simple doctrine which I haue taught you with the rest And thus fare you well and God defend you from Antichrist and all his Ministers the false Priestes Amen These words following were written with his owne bloud Continue in prayer Aske in fayth And obteyne your desyer By me William Tyms in the Kynges Bench for the Gospell of Christ. ¶ An other letter of the sayd W. Tyms wherein he doth comforte his sister Glascocke being in greate sorrowe and repentance for going to the Masse God be mercifull vnto you pardon forgeue all your sinnes send you fayth to beleeue the same that you may be partaker of his heauenly Kingdome Amen My deare sister I haue me most hartely commended vnto you as I haue lamented your falling from God by being partaker with that Idolatrous Priest so haue I since I heard of your earnest repentance very much reioysed and also praysed almighty God for his mercy shewed vnto you in that he hath not left you to your selfe but since your denyall he hath shewed his mercy on you by looking backe on you as he did on Peter and so caused you to repent as Peter did bitterly to weepe for your sinnes where as if God had lefte you to your selfe you had runne forward from one euill vnto an other till at the length your harte shoulde eyther haue bene hardened or els you shoulde haue dispayred of the mercy of God And seeing that God hath bene so mercyfull vnto you as he hath bene bee you not vnthankefull vnto him for the same For I certyfie you that your sorrowfull hart that you haue had doth declare vnto me that God hath pardoned and forgeueÌ„ all your sinnes for the bloudshedding of that immaculate lambe Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour Therefore as Peter after the tyme that Christe had forgiuen him his sinne did boldly confesse Christ before all his enemies euen so my deare hart in the Lord seing that God hath so mercyfully pardoned
he sweare vnto vs as he did vnto the vnfaythfull Iewes that such Infidells shall not enter into his rest In the administration of the Lordes supper whiche we confessed to be the holye Communion and pertakinge with Christ and his holy Congregation we haue learned Gods holy commaundements and at the rehearsall of euery one of them to ask God mercy for our most grieuous transgressions agaynst them and to aske grace of God to keepe them in time to come that the same may not onelye outwardly sound in our eares but also inwardly by the holy ghost be written in our hartes Wee haue learned also the holye prayer made for the Queenes Maiestie wherein wee learne that her power and authoritie is of God therefore wee praye to God for her that shee and all magistrates vnder her may rule according to Gods worde and we her subiectes obey according to the same Truely most honourable Commissioners we caÌ„not thinke these thinges euill but thinke them moste worthye to be retayned in our Churches and we would think our selues not to haue true subiectes hartes if we shuld go about to put away such godly prayers as put vs perpetually in memory of our bounden obedience duety to God and our Rulers For as we thinke at this present the vnquiet multitude had more neede to haue these things more often and earnestly beaten and driuen into them specially geuen in many places to stirre and trouble then to take from them that blessed doctrine whereby onely they may to their saluation be kept in quiet Furthermore we caÌ„not forsake that blessed partaking of the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesu Christes institution ministred with such godly prayers exhortatioÌ„s and admonitions teaching vs the knowledge of God the exceeding loue and charity of our louing redeemer Christ breaking hys body vpon the crosse for our sinnes shâ—dding his most precious bloud for our redemption whych we in eating of that blessed breade and drinking of yâ— blessed Cup assuredly beleue that we receiue and be perfectly ioyned with Christ and his holy Catholike Churche into one body and into one vnitie and brotherly loue wherby eche member faithfully embraceth other We must needes confesse thys institution of Christ to be moste holy godly whereof we haue the onely coÌ„fort in conscience against sinne damnation with the assurance of saluation wherof hath ensued reformation of many hainous sinnes much lawinge strife and contention is ended dronkennesse whoredome and other vices in some reformed goodnesse and vertue increased and nourished In the Latine Masse we neuer had no suche edifying but only we saw a great many of ceremonies and strange gestures as tourning of the Prieste crossings blessings breathings washing of handes and spreading abroade of hys armes wyth like ceremonies that we vnderstaÌ„d not And concerninge the Latine tongue wherein the Prieste prayeth we wote not whether hee blesseth or cursseth vs. Wee are not partakers of the Sacrament as Christes institution appoynteth we should be In the ministring of the Sacrament the Priests alter the institution of Christ committing theft and sacriledge robbing vs of the cup of Christes bloud coÌ„trary to Christes commandement saying Drinke yee all of this They rob vs also of Gods woord speaking all thyngs in Latine whych nothing edifieth vs eyther in Faythe or maners Christe commaunded not that his Supper shuld be ministred in an vnknowen tounge but for as much as faith commeth of hearing and hearing commeth of Gods woorde howe can wee beleeue Christes woorde and promise made vnto vs in thys holy Sacrament saying Thys is my bodye broken for you and this is my bloude of the newe Testament whiche is shedde for you for the remission of sinnes if the same promises of Christe either be not at all recited or els so recited in Latine that the Congregation vnderstandeth not or heareth not what is spoken S. Paul saith thus reciting the saying of Esay As truly as I liue sayth the Lorde all knees shall bowe vnto me all tongues shall geue praise vnto God Also he sayeth Al tongues must confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glory of God the father The holye Ghost came vppon the Apostles in fiery tongues so that they spake the tongues of all nations vnder heauen S. Paul ministred to the Corinthians and preached to them in theyr owne mother tongue and rebuked the bringyng in of straunge tongues into the congregations Wee can not thincke it to be well that so holy an Apostle rebuked And what soeuer vertue the Latine tongue hath to suche as vnderstand it to vs English men not vnderstandyng it it is altogether without vertue and edifying and therfore vnmeete for our Churches The Priestes complayne that we lay men loue them not nor haue them in honour But it is their owne faulte For how should we loue them that onely seeeke to keep vs in blindnes and ignorance to damne our soules to destroy our bodies to rob and spoyle our goodes and substaunce vnder a colour of pretensed holines We knowe right honourable Commissioners what honour is due to suche Wolues how by the authoritie of Gods word such are to be fledde as pestilences to the Lordes lambes whom they miserably dayly murder But we haue rather chosen by this our meeke supplycation humbly to desire the Queenes maiestie and you her honorable Commissioners to render Gods worde agayn vnto the Churches to permit vs freely to enioye the same For we certainely knowe that the whole Religion lately set out by the holy sainct of God our late most deare king Edward is Christes true religion written in the holy scripture of God and by Christe and his Apostles taught vnto his Church Wherefore we cannot allowe with safe consciences this refusall of it and casting of it out of oure Churches for asmuch as to refuse cast off to reiect is to cast off Christ himselfe and to refuse our part in his blessed body broken for our sinnes and his bloud shed for our redemption Which thing who so doth the same without repentaunce can look for no sacrifice for his sinnes but most fearfully wayte for the iudgement and for that vehement fire that shall destroy Christes aduersaries For if hee that despiseth the law of Moses is without mercye put to death vnder two or three witnesses howe much more greeuous tormentes shall he suffer that treadeth vnder foot the sonne of God and esteemeth the bloud of the Testament wherby he was sanctified as a prophane thing coÌ„tumeliously vseth the spirite of grace Wherefore wee moste humbly praye and beseeche the Queenes gracious Maiestie to haue mercy and pitty vpon vs her poore and faithfull subiectes and not to compel vs to do the thing that is agaynst our consciences and shall so incurably wound vs in hart by bringing into the churche the Latine Masse and seruice that nothing edifieth vs and and casting out of Christes holye Communion and
was burnt at Leicester the 26. of the moneth of Iune aboue named ⧠Thirteene Martyrs burned at Stratford the Bowe NOt long after the death of the Merchaunts seruaunt before mentioned there followed in this happye and blessed order of Martyrs burned in one fire at Stratford the Bowe by London a xj men and two women whose dwellings were in sundry places in Essex whose names hereafter followeth Henry Adlington Laurence Pernam Henry Wye William Hallywell Thomas Bowyer George Searles Edmund Hurst Lyon Cawch Rafe Iackson Iohn Deryfall Iohn Routh Elizabeth Pepper Agnes George Unto whom the 6. of Iune an 1556. D. Darbyshiere Boners Chancellour in forme of law ministred the same Articles that were propounded vnto Tho. Whittle hys company mentioned before to the which they made their seuerall answers in simplicitie and in a good conscience The summe and effect whereof ensueth To the first they all answered affirmatiuely but Lyon Cawch added further that he beleued that the true fayth and religion of Christ is wheresoeuer the word of God is truly preached To the second Article they all answered in effect deniyng that there be 7. sacraments some affirmyng that in the Church of Christ there be but two sacraments that is to say Baptisme and the Lordes Supper Others referryng themselues to beleeue as the scripture teacheth them And other some refused to make aunswer because of theyr simplicitie To the third article they all answered affirmatiuely To the fourth Article they all aunswered affirmatiuely sauing Iohn Routh who sayd he would make no answer thereunto But Lyon Cawch added that he beleued the article to be true but it was because he had no better knowledge And Agnes George added that in king Edward the 6. his tyme she went from her old fayth and religion and beleued in the faith and religion that was then taught and set forth To the fift they all aunswered in effect affirmatiuely sauing Iohn Routh whose aunswer was that the Masse is such a thyng which cannot nor will not enter into hys conscience And Henry Adlington answered that for 9. or 10. yeres before he misliked the Masse and also the Sacrament of the aultar because they cannot bee prooued by the scriptures And as touching the authoritie of the Sea of Rome he beyng but xiiij yeares of age tooke an othe agaynst the same which othe he sayd he intended to keepe by the grace of God To the vj. they all aunswered affirmatiuely sauyng Iohn Routh and Wil. Halywel who both refused to answer because they knew not what they meant by this article But the two women added that they refused to bee reconciled to the fayth and religion that was then vsed in the Realme of England And Laurence Pernam added that he neuer refused to bee reconciled and brought to the vnitie of the catholike church of Christ. To the vij Article they all aunswered affirmatiuely but Wil. Halywell denied that euer he called the Masse Idolatry and abhomination And Henry Wye affirmyng the Article to be true yet he confessed hys infirmitye that he went to hys parish church and receyued before he was put in prison To the viij Article Edmund Hurst Rafe Iackson George Searles aunswered affirmatiuely Henry Wye sayd he was brought before certaine Iustices of Peace in Essex concernyng one Higbed his late maister and therevpon he was committed to Colchester Castell and from thence sent to London to the Bishop to be further examined Wil. Hallywell affirmed the like confession as Henry Wye did onely Higbed excepted Iohn Derifall said he was called before the Lord Rich and Maister Mildmay of Chelmesford and was by them sent to Boner Bish. of London to be further by hym examined Tho. Bowyer sayd he was brought before one M. Wiseman of Felsed by hym was sent to Colchester castle and from theÌ„ce was caried to Boner bishop of London to be by hym further examined Lion Cawch sayd that he was sent to come before the Kyng and Queenes Maiesties Commissioners and there before them appearyng three tymes was sent to Boner bishop of London to be by hym further examined Henry Adlington sayd that he commyng to Newgate to speake with one Gratwike there beyng prisoner for the testimony of Iesu Christ was apprehended and brought before D. Story and by hym sent to Boner bish of London to be by hym further examined Iohn Routh sayd that he was conuented before the Earle of Oxford and by hym sent to the castle of Colchester from thence conueyed to Boner B. of London to bee by hym further examined Laurence Pernam sayd that he was committed to Harford prison because he would not go to church and from thence sent to Boner B. of London to be by him further examined Agnes George sayd that she was committed to prison in Colchester at the commaundement of one M. Maynard an Alderman of the towne because she would not go to church and from thence was sent to Boner B. of London to be by hym further examined Elizabeth Pepper sayd she was apprehended by two Conâ—â—ables and an Alderman for that shee woulde not come to church and by them was sent to Boner B. of London to be by hym further examined To the ix Article they all beleued the premisses to bee true aboue by them confessed and that they were of the dioces and iurisdiction of London But Elizabeth Pepper added that she was of the towne of Colchester And Agnes George added that she was of the Parish of Barefold And Lyon Cawche added that he was then of the Citie of London by reason that he was at that present a merchant there Henry Wye Brewer was of the parish of Stantford le Hoxe and of 32. yeres of age William Hallywell was a Smith of the Parishe of Waltham Holle crosse and of the age of 24. yeres or theraboutes Rafe Iackson was a seruingman of Shepping Onger and of the age of 24. yeares Laurence Parnam was a Smith of Hodsâ—on within the parish of Amwell in the County of Hartford of the age of 22. yeres Iohn Derifall was a Labourer of the parish of Rettington in Essex and of the age of 50. yeres Edmund Hurst was a Labourer of the parish of S. Iames in Colchester and of the age of fiftye yeares and aboue Thomas Bowyer was a Weauer of Much Dunnemow and of the age of 36. yeares George Searles was a Tailor betwene 20. 21. yeres of age of the parish of White Nottle where he was taken and caried to the Lord Rich who sent hym to Colchester castle with a commaundement that no friend he had shuld speake with hym There he lay 6. weekes and was sent vp to London where he was sometyme in the Bishops colehouse sometyme in Lollards Tower and last of all in Newgate He was appreheÌ„ded in Lent about a fortnight before Easter in the place aforesayd Lyon Cawch was a Broker borne in
vp your lippes with your owne booke Ieffrey It skilleth no matter whether ye write bread or body for we be able to prooue that he ment the bodye And where as you say they eate it spiritually that is but a blind shift of descant Palmer What should I say els Ieffrey As holy Church sayeth really carnally substantially Palmer And with as good Scripture I may say grosly or monstrously Ieffrey Thou speakest wickedly But tell me Is Christ present in the sacrament or no Palmer He is present Ieffrey How is he present Palmer The Doctors say modo ineffabili Therefore why do ye aske me Would God ye had a mynd ready to beleue it or I a tongue able to expresse it vnto you Ieffrey What say you to the baptisme of Infants Palmer I say that it standeth with Gods word therfore it ought of necessitie to be retayned in the Church Ieffrey Ye haue forgotten your self I wis for ye write that children may be saued without it Palmer So I write and so I say Ieffrey Then it is not necessary to be frequented and continued in the Church Palmer Your argument is not good M. Doctor Ieffrey Will ye stand to it Palmer Yea M. Doctor God willyng Ieffrey Note it Register More of his Examination in that tyme and place is not yet come to our hands whensoeuer God sendeth it I will impart and communicate the same to the Reader In the meane season we are credibly informed of this that sir Richard Abridges the same day after dinner sent for hym to his lodging and there in the presence of diuers persons yet alyue in Newbery and elsewhere friendly exhorted hym to reuoke his opinion to spare his yong yeares wit and learnyng If thou wilt be conformable and shew thy selfe corrigible and repentant in good fayth sayeth he I promise thee before this company I will geue thee meate and drinke and bookes and x. pound yearely so long as thou wilt dwell with me And if thou wilt set thy mynd to mariage I will procure thee a wyfe and a farme helpe to stuffe and frit thy farme for thee How sayest thou Palmer thanked him very curteously made him further answer concernyng his religion somewhat at large but very modestly and reuerently concludyng in the end that as he had already in two places renounced his liuing for Christes sake so he would with Gods grace be redy to surrender and yeld vp his lyfe also for the same wheÌ„ God should send tyme. When Sir Richard perceiued that hee woulde by no meanes relent Well Palmer sayth he then I perceiue one of vs twain shal be damned For we be of two faiths and certayne I am that there is but one faith that leadeth to lyfe and saluation Palmer O sir I hope that we both shall be saued Sir Rich. How may that be Palm Right well Sir For as it hath pleased our merciful Sauiour accordyng to the Gospels parable to call me at the third hower of the day euen in my flowers at the age of 24. yeres euen so I trust he hath called and wil cal you at the eleuenth hower of this your olde age and geue you euerlasting lyfe for your portion Sir Rich. Sayest thou so Well Palmer well I woulde I might haue thee but one moneth in my house I doubte not but I would conuert thee or thou shouldst conuert me Then sayd M. Winchcome Take pitie on thy golden yeares and pleasaunt flowers of lusty youth before it bee too late Palm Sir I long for those springing flowers that shall neuer vade away Winchcome If thou be at that poynt I haue done with thee Then was Palmer commanded agayne to the blynd house but the other two sillie men were ledde agayne the same after noone to the Consistorie and there were condeÌ„ned and deliuered to the secular power of the shiriffe there present by name sir Rich. Abridges It is reported also that D. Ieffrey offered Palmer a good liuyng if he would outwardly shew hymself conformable kepyng his conscience secret to hymselfe or at least declare that hee doubted which was the truest doctrine But I cannot affirme it for a suretie The next mornyng the 16. of Iuly Palmer was required to subscribe to certaine Articles which they had drawen out touching the cause of his condemnation in the front whereof were pluckt together many haynous termes as horrible hereticall damnable diuelish and execrable doctrine To these wordes Palmer refused to subscribe affirming that the doctrine which he professed was not such but good and sound doctrine Ieffrey Ye may see good people what shifts these heretikes seeke to escape burnyng when they see Iustice ministred vnto them But I tell thee this stile is agreeable to the law and therfore I cannot alter it Palmer Then cannot I subscribe to it Ieffrey Wilt thou then craue mercy if thou like not iustice and reuoke thy heresie Palmer I forsake the Pope his Popelings withall Popish heresie Ieffrey Then subscribe to the Articles Palmer Alter the Epithetons and I will subscribe Ieffrey Subscribe and qualifie the matter with thine own pen. So he subscribed Whereupon D. Ieffrey proceded to read the Popish sentence of his cruell condemnation and so was he deliuered to the charge of the secular power was burned the same day in the after noone about fiue of the clocke Within one houre before they went to the place of execution Palmer in the presence of many people comforted his fellowes with these wordes Brethren sayth he be of good â—here in the Lord and faint not Remember the words of our Sauiour Christ where he sayth Happy are you wheÌ„ men reuile you and persecute you for righteousnesse sake Reioyce and be glad for great is your reward in heauen Feare not them that kill the body and be not able to touch the soule God is faythfull and will not suffer vs to be tempted further then we shall be able to beare it Wee shall not ende our lyues in the â—ire but make a change for a better lyfe Yea for coales we shall receiue pearles For Gods holy spirite certifieth our spirit that he hath euen now prepared for vs a sweet supper in heauen for his sake which suffered first for vs. With these and such lyke wordes he did not only comfort the hartes of his sillie brethren that were with hym appoynted as sheepe to be slaine but also wrested out pleÌ„tifull teares from the eyes of many that heard him And as they were singyng a Psalme came the shiriffe Sir Richard Abridges and the Bailiffes of the Towne wyth a great company of harnessed and weaponed men to conduct them to the fire When they were come to the place where they should suffer they fell all three to the ground and Palmer with an audible voyce pronounced the xxxj Psalme but the other two made their prayers secretly to almighty God And as Palmer began to arise there
Thornton Well doe yee not beleeue that hee is there really New No I beleue it not Thornton Well will ye stand to it New I must needes stande to it till I bee perswaded to a further truth Thornton Nay yee will not bee perswaded but stande to your owne opinion New Nay I stand not to mine owne opinion GOD I take to witnesse but onely to the scriptures of God and that can all those that stand here witnes with me and nothing but the scriptures and I take God to witnes that I do nothing of presumption but that that I do is onely my conscience and if there be a further trueth then I see excepte it appeare a trueth to me I cannot receiue it as a truth And seeing fayth is the gifte of God and commeth not of man for it is not you that can geue me fayth nor no man els therfore I trust ye will beare the more with me seing it must be wrought by God and when it shall please God to open a further truth to me I shall receiue it with all my hart and embrace it Thornton had many other questions which I did not beare away but as I doe vnderstand these are the chiefest as for tauntes foolish and vnlearned hee lacked none Prayse GOD for his giftes and GOD increase in vs strength * The argument of Iohn Newman If the body of Christ were really and bodily in the sacrament then who soeuer receiued the sacrament receiued also the body The wicked receiuing the sacrament receiue not the body of Christ. Ergo the bodye of Christe is not really in the Sacrament * Argument Ca They which eate the fleshe and drinke the bloude of Christ dwell in him and he in them mes The wicked dwell not in Christ nor he in them tres Ergo The wicked eate not the fleshe nor drinke the bloud of Christ. * Argument Ca They that haue Christ dwelling in them bring foorth much fruite Iohn 15. Hee that dwelleth in me and I in him bringeth forth much fruite c. mes The wicked bringeth forth no fruit of goodnes tres Ergo they haue not Christes body dwelling in them ¶ Argument Da Where remembrrunce is of a thing there is imported the absence thereof ti Remembraunce of Christes body is in the sacrament Do this in remembraunce of me c. si Ergo Christes body there is imported to be absent Mary they will say we see him not with our outward eyes but he is commended vnder the fourme of breade wine and that that we see is nothing but a quallitie or an accidence But let them shew me a quallitie or an accidence without a substaunce and I will beleue them And thus much concerning Newmans examinations and argumentes whose Martyrdome is before expressed ¶ The Martirdome of Ioane Wast a blynde woman in the Towne of Darbye THe first day of August in the yeare aboue specified suffered likewise at the Towne of Darby a certaine poore honest godly woman being blinde from her birth and vnmaryed about the age of xxii named Ioane Wast of the Parish of Alhallowes Of them that sate vpon this innocent womans bloude the chiefest was Raâ—e Bayne Bishop of the Dyoces Doctour Draycot hys Chauncellour sir Iohn Port Knight Henrye Uernon Esquire Peter Finshe officiall of Darby with the assistaunce also of diuers other Richard Warde and William Bembrige the same time being Bayliffes of the Towne of Darby c. First after the aboue named Byshoppe and Doct. Draycot had caused the sayd Ioane Waste to be apprehended in the Towne of Darby suspecting her to bee guilty of certayne heresies she was diuers times priuily examined as well in prison as out of Prison by Finsh the Officiall aforesayd After that brought to publicke examination before the Bishop at last was there burnt in Darby as is aboue sayd Touching whose life bringing vp conuersatioÌ„ somewhat more amply we mynd to discourse as by faythfull relation hath come to my handes First this Ioane Wast was the daughter of one William Wast an honest poore man and by hys science a Barber who some time also vsed to make Ropes His wife had the same Ioane and one other at one byrth and shee was borne blinde And when shee was about xij or xiiii yeares old she learned to knitte hosen and sleeues and other thinges which in time she could do very well Furthermore as time serued she would help her father to turn ropes and do such other thinges as she was able and in no case would be idle Thus continued she with her father and mother during their liues After whose departure then kept she with one Roger Wast her brother who in the time of king Edw. the 6. of blessed memory gaue her selfe dayly to go to the church to heare Diuine seruice read in the vulgar tongue And thus by hearing Homilies and sermons she became merueilously well affected to the Religion then taught So at length hauing by her labour gotten and saued so much mony as would buy her a newe testameÌ„t she caused one to be prouided for her And though she was of herselfe vnlearned and by reason of her blindnes vnable to read yet for the great desire shee had to vnderstand and haue printed in her memory the sayinges of holy scriptures conteined in the new Testament shee acquaynted her selfe chiefly with one Iohn Hurt then prisoner in the common Hall of Darby for debtes The same Iohn Hurt being a sober graue man of the age of three score and ten yeares by her earnest intreatie and being Prisoner and many times idle and without coÌ„pany did for his exercise dayly read vnto her some one chapter of the new Testament And if at any time he wer otherwise occupied or letted through sickenes she woulde repayre vnto one Iohn Pemerton Clarke of the Parishe Churche of all sayntes in the same towne of Darby or to some other person which could read and sometimes shee would geue a penny or two as shee might spare to suche persons as woulde not freely read vnto her appoyntyng vnto them aforehand how many Chapiters of the newe Testament they should read or how often they should repeate one Chapiter vpon a price Moreouer in the sayde Ioane Wast this was notoryous that she being vtterly blinde could not withstanding without a guide go to any Church within the sayd town of Darby or to any other place or person with whom she had any such exercise By which exercise shee so profited that she was able not onely to recite many Chapiters of the new testament without book but also could aptly impugne by diuers places of scriptures as well sinne as suche abuses in Religion as then were to much in vse in diuers and sondry persons As this godly woman thus dayly increased in the knowledge of Gods holy worde and no lesse in her life expressed the vertuous fruites and exercise of the same Not long after
mindfull of my bloud Wint. Now you may see hee will not aunswere to these but as he hath aforesayd Then spake the Counterfeit Ordinary agayne and sayd Counterf My Lord aske him what he sayth to the Sacrament of the aultar Then the Byshop asked me as my Counterfeit Ordinary required him Grat. My Lord I doe beleue that in the sacrament of the Supper of the Lord truely ministred in both kinds according to the institution of Christ vnto the worthy receauer he eateth mistically by fayth the body and bloud of Chryst. Then I asked him if it were not the truth And hee sayde yes Then sayd I beare witnesse of the truth Winchester Then the Bishop of Winchester whose head being subtilest to gather vpon my wordes sayd My Lord see you not how he creepeth away with his heresies and couereth them priuely Note how hee here seperateth the Sacrament of the aulter from the supper of the Lord meaning it not to be the true sacrament also how he condemneth our ministration in one kinde and alloweth that the vnworthy receauer doth not eate and drinke the body and bloud of Christ which be sore matters truely wayed being couered very craftely with his subtill shiftes of sophistry but he shall aunswere directly or euer he depart Grat. My Lord this is but your gathering of my wordes for you before confessed the same sayinges to be the truth this you catch at me and fayne woulde haue a vauntage for my bloud but seeing you iudge me not to meane the sacramēt of the aultar nowe come to the probatiō of the same sacrament and proue it to be the true sacrament and I am with you or els if you can proue your Church to be the true Church I am also with you But then he called to memory the last probation of the Churche and sacramentes howe hee before was driuen to forsake the scriptures and to shew me by good reason how they might minister the sacrament in one kinde his reason was this Like as a man or woman dyeth on a sodayn and so when we haue geuen him the body of Christ in the meane time the partie dyeth and so he eateth the bodye of Christ not drinketh his bloud And this was his simple shift in the prouing of their Sacramentes so that he was now halfe abashed to begin that matter agayne But yet a little subtile shift he brought in and sayd Winc. What sayest thou by the administration of the priests euery day for them selues and they minister in bothe kindes To that I aunswered you haue two administrations for I am sure at Easter you minister but in one kinde and therfore it is not according to the institution of Christ but after your owne imaginations Winc. Why then what sayest thou to these wordes Take eate this is my body These are the wordes of Christe Wilt thou deny them Grat. My Lord they are the words of scripture I affirme them and not deny them Rochest Why then thou doest confesse in the sacrament of the aulter to be a reall presence the selfe same body that was borne of the Uirgine Mary and is ascended vp into heauen Grat. My Lord what do you now meane do you not also meane a visible body for it cannot be but of necessitie if it be a reall presence and a materiall body it must be a visible body also Winc. Nay I say vnto thee it is a reall presence and a materiall body and an inuisible body to Grat. My Lord then it must needes be a phantastical body for if it shoulde bee materiall and inuisible as you affirme then it must needes be a phantasticall body for it is aparaunt that Christes humayne body was visible and seene Winc. Then the Bishop brake out and said when diddest thou see him I pray thee tell me Grat. To that I aunswered and sayd a simple argument it is Because our corporall eyes cannot comprehend christ doth that proue or follow that he is inuisible because wee cannot see him Winc. And with that the Bishop began to waxe weary of his argument and remoued his talke to Iudas in eatyng the sacrament said he eat him wholy as the Apostles did Grat. And then I asked him if he meant Christes flesh and bloud the which he speaketh of in the 6. of Iohn and saith he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath eternall lyfe in me Winc. To that he aunswered and sayd yea Grat. Then sayd I of necessitie Iudas must needes be saued because hee eate the fleshe and dranke the bloude of Christ as you haue affirmed and also all the vngodly that dye without repentance because they haue eaten your sacrament which you say is the flesh bloud of Christ therfore of necessitie they shall receiue the benefite thereof that is eternall life Which is a great absurditie to graunt then of necessitie it must follow that all that eate not drynke not of your sacrament shall finally pearish and bee damned for Christ sayth except you eate my fleshe and drinke my bloud you can haue no life in me And you haue afore sayd that your sacrament which you say is the same flesh bloud that Christ speaketh of and here I proue that all children then that dye vnder age to receaue the sacrament by your owne argument they must be damned whiche is horrible blasphemy to speake Nowe here I turne your owne argument vpon you aunswere it if you can Winc. My Lord do you not see what deceitful arguments he bringeth in here agaynst vs mingled with sophistry keepeth himselfe in vauntage so that we can get no holde vpon him But I say vnto thee thou peruerse hereticke I see now thou art a peruerse fellowe I had a better opinion of thee but now I see we lose our time about thee yet I aunswere thee S. Paule doth open the sixte of Iohn playne if thou wilt see for he sayth they eate Christes body and drinke his bloud vnworthely and that was the cause of their damnation Grat. My Lord take heede ye doe not adde vnto the texte for he that addeth vnto the text is accursed of God and I am sure here you haue brought more then Paule hath spoken for he sayth not because they haue eaten his body and dronke his bloud vnworthily but S. Paule sayth Who so euer shall eate of this bread and drinke of the Cuppe vnworthely shall be giltie of the body and bloud of Christ. Note my lord he saith not as you haue affirmed but clene contrary And with that they were all in a great rage Winch. And the bish of Winchester said I belied the text Grat. And then I called for the text Winch. And he said I asked thee euen now if thou vnderstoodest Latine and thou saidest whether I can or no the people shall beare witnesse in English Grat. And so I called againe for the Testament whether it were Latin or English for the
error for the key that openeth the locke to Gods mysteries and to saluation is the key of faith and repentāce And as I haue heard learned men reason S. Austine and Origen with others are of this opinion Then they reuiled him and laide hym in the stockes all the night Wherewith certaine that were better minded being offended with such extremity willed Allin to keepe his cōscience to him selfe and to folow Baruckes counsel in the 6. chap. Wherfore when ye see the multitude of people worshipping thē behinde and before say ye in your harts O Lord it is thou that ought only to be worshipped Wherewith he was perswaded to goe to heare Masse the next day and sodenly before the sacring went out and considered in the Churchyard with him selfe that suche a litle cake betwene the priests fingers could not be Christ nor a materiall body neither to haue soule life sinnewes bones flesh legs head armes nor brest and lamēted that he was seduced by the place of Barucke which his conscience gaue him to be no Scripture or els to haue an other meaning and after this he was brought againe before syr Iohn Baker who asked why he did refuse to worship the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Allin It is an Idol Collins It is Gods body Allin It is not Collins By the Masse it is Allin It is bread Collins How proouest thou that Allin When Christ sate at his last supper and gaue them bread to eate Col. Bread knaue Allin Yea bread which you cal Christes body Sate he stil at the table or was he both in their mouthes at the table If he were both in their mouthes at the table then had he two bodies or els had a fantasticall body which is an absurditie to say it Sir Iohn Baker Christes body was glorified and might be in mo places then one Allin Then had he more bodies thē one by your own placing of him Collins Thou ignorāt Asse the schoole men say that a glorified body may be euery where Allin If his body was not glorified til it rose againe then was it not glorified at his last supper and therefore was not at the table and in their mouthes by your owne reason Collins A glorified body occupieth no place Allin That which occupieth no place is neither God nor any thing els but Christes body say you occupieth no place therefore it is neither God nor any thing els If it be nothing then is your religion nothing If it be God then haue we iiij in one Trinitie which is the persone of the father the person of the sonne the person of the holy ghost the humane nature of Christ. If Christ be nothing which you must needes confesse if he occupie no place then is our study in vaine our faith prostrate and our hope without reward Collins This rebel wil beleue nothing but scripture How knowest thou that it is the scripture but by the church and so sayeth S. Austin Allin I cannot tell what Austine sayth but I am perswaded that it is Scripture by diuers arguments First that the law worketh in me my condemnation The law telleth me that of my selfe I am dāned and this damnatiō M. Collins you must find in your self or els you shal neuer come to repētance For as this grief sorow of cōscience wtout faith is desperation so is a glorious Romish faith wtout the lamentatiōs of a mās sins presūption The second is the gospel which is the power spirit of God This spirite sayth S. Paule certifieth my spirite that I am the sonne of God and that these are the Scriptures The thirde are the wonderfull woorkes of God which cause me to beleue that there is a God though we glorifie him not as God Rom. 1. The sunne the moone the starres and other his workes as Dauid discourseth in the xix Psalme declareth that there is a God and that these are the scriptures because that they teach nothing els but God and his power maiestie and might and because the scripture teacheth nothing dissonant from this prescription of nature And fourthly because that the woord of God gaue authoritye to the church in paradise saying that the seede of the woman should brast down the Serpents head This sede is the gospel this is al the scriptures and by this we are assured of eternall life and these words The seede of the woman shall braste the serpentes heade gaue authoritie to the church and not the church to the worde Baker I hearde say that you spake against priests and bishops Allin I spake for thē for now they haue so much liuing especially bishops archdeacons and deanes that they neyther can nor wil teach Gods woord If they had a 100. pounds a peece then would they apply their studie now they can not for other affaires Col. Who wil then set his children to schoole Allin Where there is now one set to schoole for that end there would be 40. because that one Bishops liuing deuided into 30. or 40. partes would finde so manye as wel learned men as the bishops be now who haue all this liuing neither had Peter or Paul any such reuenew Baker Let vs dispatch him he wil mar all Collins If euery man had a 100. pounds as he saith it wold make mo learned men Baker But our bishops would be angrye if that they knew it Allin It were for a common wealth to haue such bishoppricks deuided for the further increase of learning Baker What sayest thou to the Sacrament Allin As I sayde before Baker Away with him And thus was he caried to prison and afterward burned And thus much touching the particular storie of Edm. Allin and his wife Who with the v. other martyrs aboue named being vij to wit v. women and ij men were altogether burned at Maidstone the yere and moneth afore mentioned and the 18. day of the same moneth An other storie of like crueltie shewed vpon other 7. Martyrs burnt at Cant. 3. men and 4. women AMong suche infinite seas of troubles in these most dāgerous daies who can withhold himselfe from bitter teares to see the madding rage of these presented Catholickes who being neuer satisfied with bloud to maintaine their carnall kingdome presume so highly to violate the precise law of Gods commandements in slaying the simple pore Lambes of the glorious congregation of Iesus Christ and that for the true testimonie of a good cōscience in confessing the immulate gospell of their saluatiō What heart wil not lamēt the murdering mischief of these men who for wāt of worke do so wreke their tine on seely pore women whose weake imbecillitie the more strēgth it lacketh by natural imperfection the more it ought to be helped or at least pitied and not oppressed of men that be stronger and especially of Priests that should be charitable But blessed be the Lord omnipotent who supernaturally hath indued from aboue such
hys Apostles and then I would answer him or els not Bish. Then he was very angry and sayd if I would not answer he would condemne me in dede vnlesse I would answer euery Article Auns Wel said I if you do you shal be giltie of my bloud and prooue your selfe a murtherer Arch. Then the archdeacon tooke the articles in his hand red the seconde Article which was that I was a Christian man and did beleeue in theyr mother the Catholicke church and the determination thereof Auns I sayd I was a Christian man in deede and therefore they had nothing against me Arch. Thē said he what saiest thou to the catholicke church which hath so long cōtinued except it were 9. or 10. yeres that this heresie hath sprong vp here in this realme Auns I sayde no man can accuse me of any thing spoken against the catholicke church of Christ. Bish. Then saide the bish doest thou not beleue the Creede Ans. Yes verely I beleue my Creede all that is written in the Testamēt of Christ with the rest of the Scriptures Bish. Then sayth he thou doest confesse that there is a Catholicke church I am glad of that but tell me is the King and Queene of that Church or not Ans. Wel said I now I perceiue you go about to be both mine accuser also my iudge contrary to all right I confesse Christ hath a Church vpon earth which is built vpon the Apostles Prophets Christ being the head therof and as touching the King and Quene I answere I haue nothing to do with no mās faith but with my owne neither came I hether to iudge for I iudge not my selfe but the Lord must iudge me Bishop Then sayd he Is there no part of that church here in England Auns Well I perceiue you would faine haue some thing to lay to my charge I will tell you where Christ sayeth whereas two or three be gathered together in his name there is he in the middest among them Then the archdeacon stoode vp with his mockes to put me out of comfort said to the people that I had no wit but that I thought all they were deceiued so long time and that halfe a dosen of vs should haue the truth in a corner that al they should be deceiued with such like taunts and mockes but would not suffer me to speake one woord Arch. Then he red the Article of the Sacrament and said I did denie the reall presence to be in the Sacrament after it was once consecrated and that I sayde Christes body was in heauen no where els and that the bread was nothing but a signe token or remembrance Ans. Then I said you haue to shew where and what my woordes were and heereof we talked a great while Bish. At the last the bishop was so angrie that he charged me in the Kinges Queenes and Cardinals name before the Maior and his brethren taking them to witnesse if I did not say yea or nay he would condemne me Ans. Then I saide seeing you haue nothing to accuse me of wherefore should I so answer Arch. Then the archd said I was gilty and sayd I was like a thefe at the barre which would not cōfesse his fault because his accusers were not present with a great many wordes would not let me open my mouth against him Ans. Then I sawe where about they went graunting to answere them by the woorde or els I thinke they woulde haue cōdemned me for holding of my peace and this was my beginning I beleue that Christ tooke bread and when he had geuen thankes he brake it and gaue it to his disciples and sayde Take eate this is my body which is geuen for you this doe in remembrance of me Arch. Doest thou beleeue that Christ meant euen as he sayd Ans. I said Christ was no dissembler but he spake the very truthe Arch. Thou hast very well sayd we will make the best of thy words Then he praised me with many words going about to prooue it his body reall and substantiall and said Christ called himself bread and this to proue when Christ saide This is my body the breade was his body saide he in dede real substantial not so long so big as it hong on the Crosse as the Capernaites did thinke but we eate it as mās weake nature can eate Christ. Therfore when he had sayd This is my body the bread was his body in very dede Ans. Then I asked him what Christ meant by these wordes Which is geuen for you Arch. He saide Christ spake that by the bread also but it was not written in Mathew but Luke had those words Ans. Then I asked him if Christes bodye were made of bread that was geuē for our redemption or whether the bread was crucified for vs or not Arch. Then he sayd no by saint Mary I say not so Ans. You haue said the truth in dede euen as I beleue Arch. Then he stoode vp with a great many of words and sayd that I did think it but bare bread stil as other bread is but he was sure Christe called it his body and then it was his body in deede for he would beleeue Christ. Ans. When he had spoken his pleasure by me thinking to haue condēned me by their law I said he had not iudged right of mee for I hadde not so spoken but did beleue the wordes of Christ as well as he and as much as he coulde prooue by the woorde Arch. Then he would heare what I did say it was Ans. I said I did beleeue it was that he gaue them Arch. Then he asked me what it was that he gaue them Auns I sayd that which he brake Arch. Then he asked me what was that he brake Auns I sayd that he tooke Arch What was it that he did take Auns I sayd the text sayth he tooke bread Arch. Wel then thou sayest it was but bread that his Disciples did eate by thy reason Auns Thus much I say looke what hee gaue them they did eate in deede Arch Why then was not that his body that they did eate Auns It was that which he brake Arch. Well sayd he I perceiue thy meaning well inough for thou doest thinke it is but breade still and that hee was not able to make it his body Auns That is your exposition vpon my minde Arch. Then saide he what diddest thou receiue when thou diddest receiue last Auns I sayde I doe beleue that I did eate Christes flesh and drinke his bloud For he saith My flesh is meat in deede and my bloud is drinke in deede Arch Then he sayd I had well aunsweared thinking to haue had some aduauntage at my hand and praied me to tell him how I did eate his flesh and drinke his bloud Auns Then I sayde I must aunswer you by the woorde Christ sayeth He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloude dwelleth
certified before Wherfore my conscience compelled me to shew them my mynd in writing wherein is conteined nothyng but the scriptures of God rebuking them for their folly Chichest Yea but it is terribly ment and vncharitably It is such geare coupled together I promise you as I neuer see the lyke But I promise you I will make the best of it And I protest before God I would you should doe as well as myne owne soule and body Be contented to be enformed God hath done his part on you Cast not your selfe away Remember your wife and children the poore that lacke your occupying Meane to follow your vocation Remember you are not called to bee a teacher nor a preacher S. Paul saith Let euery man walke wherein he is called and therein abide Remember you are called to another vocation for Gods sake walke therin It is not your office to do as you haue done You might do as much good by the report of worshipfull men as any man might do in all the Countrey by your example and if you would follow the lawes of the catholike church it would be an occasion to bring a great many into the true church that are out as you are Wood I would not that you should say that I am out of the church of God for I am not but do allow the Church of God accordyng to his word Yea if I were abroad if I could winne any into the true Church that be out by any meanes that I could vse I would be very glad For God knoweth I loue all people as my self And where you say I haue bene a preacher it is not so I neuer tooke any such thyng vpon me as it is well known But as for teaching I cannot deny for it becommeth euery man to teach and instruct his houshold in the feare of God and all other as far as he can that desire it of him And where as you haue blamed me for reading the Scripture and leauing my vocation as you say I leâ—â— not my vocation in reading the Scripture For I trust I followed my vocation the better therefore And the greatest cause that I was compelled to read the Scriptures was because the preachers and teachers was so changeable Chic No did you not preach at a Fayre Woodman No surely but it was so reported I was at a Fayre in deede Whilest I was in prison I had leaue of the Counsaile to goe home to pay my debtes and then I went to a Faire to sell cattayle and there mette with mee diuers poore men that I had set a worke and of loue asked me howe I dyd and how I coulde away with imprisonment And I shewed them howe GOD had delte with mee and howe he woulde deale with all them that putte their trust in hym and this they called preachyng And since that it hath bene reported that I haue baptised children and maried folkes the which I neuer dyd for I was neuer Minister Wherefore if I had so done I had done contrary to the order of the Apostles as God forbid I should Chich. I am well apaid if you be faultles in those thyngs for I haue heard say the contrary Wood. I haue shewed you the truth and that no man liuyng shal be able to prooue the contrary Chich. You sayd you doe not disallow the true Catholike Church Wood. No that I do not Chich. Why do you not then go to the Church You come not there it is enformed me Wood. I trust I am in the true church euery day But to tell you truth I come not at the Church where the most do resort For if I should I should offend and be offeÌ„ded For at the last tyme that I was there I offended many was offended my selfe Wherefore for conscience sake I would not come there For I was sent to prison for my commyng there now I am sent to you for biding theÌ„ce So they will not bee pleased any way with mee for they seeke my lyfe Wherefore looke you to it for I am now in your hands and you ought to be a house of defeÌ„ce against myne enemies For if you suffer them to kill me my bloud shall be required at your hands If you can finde any iust cause in me worthy of death by Gods word you may coÌ„demne me your self and not offend god wherfore looke to it the matter is weighty deliuer me not into their hands and thinke so to be discharged Chich. I tell you truth I can doe little in the matter For I haue not full authoritie as yet of myne office but I wil send for you and talke with you if I wisâ— I should do you any good Wood. I would be glad to talk with you and to shew you my mind in any thing that you shall demaund of me now or at any other tyme. Chich. So then he desired the shiriffes men to tary dinner with hym that this man said he may dine with me also for it is possible that hee may haue no great store of meate whither he shall go Wood. So we taried dinner with him and had no further talke neither how to prooue where the true church of God is nor of the Sacraments nor of any other thing pertaining to meward not for the space of two houres or more but he entred in talke with me how I vnderstoode many scriptures for bishops and priests mariages whether Paul had a wyfe or not To whom I answered It is a thyng that I haue little to do with as concernyng mariages but I am very well content to talke with you in the matter as far as my poore learning will serue So when he had talked with me of diuers Scriptures he liked my talke well He asked me how I said by S. Paul whether he were maried or not To whom I answered I prooue by the scriptures that he was neuer maried Chich How prooue you that Wood. I will prooue it well enough by Gods helpe But yet I will prooue that Paul might haue had a wife as wel as the other Apostles had Chich. Why had the Apostles wyues Wood. Yea all sauing Paul and Barnabas as I vnderstand it For these are Paules wordes in the 1. to the Cor. 9. chap. Am I not an Apostle am I not free haue I not seene Iesus Christ Are not ye my worke in the Lord And if I be not an Apostle to other yet to you I am an Apostle For you are the seale of my Apostleship in the Lord. Myne aunswer to them that aske me is this Haue we not power to eate and to drinke eyther haue we not power to lead about a sister to wyfe as well as the other Apostles haue and as the brethren of the Lord Eyther haue not Barnabas and I power thus to doe So this text prooueth that Paul Barnabas were vnmaried But Paule declareth that the rest had wiues that they had power
from him went to my prison felowes took my leaue of them desiring theÌ„ to pray for me for I thought verely to come no more to them For I supposed I should haue gone before the Counsell because the Marshall sayd he would tary for me himselfe and especially because he sayd it was reported that I had spoken seditious words it made me to think it is possible that there may be some false things imagined vpon me to bring me to my end I remembred that Christ sayd The seruant is not aboue his Lord. Seyng the Iewes brought false witnes agaynst Christ I thought they would do much more or at the least doe so to me â—â— God would suffer theÌ„ which made me cast the worste But I was and am sure I prayse my Lord God that all the world is not able to accuse me iustly of any such thing Which thing considered made me mery and ioyfull and I was surely certified that they coulde do no more against me then God would geue them leaue And so I bad my prison fellowes farewell and went into the Porters Lodge to the Marshall and he deliuered me to one of his owne men and to one of my Lord Mountagues men and bade me go with them and they caryed me to my Lord Mountagues place in Southwarke not farre from S. Mary Oueries and brought me into a chamber in my Lord Mountagues house and there was one Doc. Langdale chapleine to my Lord. My keepers sayd to the Doctoâ— this is the man that we went for Lang. Is your name Woodman Wood. Yea forsooth that is my name Lang. Then hee beganne with a greate Circumstaunce and sayd I am sory for you that you will not be ruled but stand so much in your owne conceite displeasing your father and other iudging that all the Realme doth euil saue a few that doe as you do with many such wordes whiche be too long to rehearse but I will declare the substaunce of them Lang. What think you of them that died long agone your Graundfather with theyr fathers before them You iudge them to be damned all other that vse the same that they did throughout all Christendome vnlesse it be in Germany and here in England a few yeares and in Denmark yet they are returned againe Thus we are sure this is the truth and I would you should do well Your father is an honest man and one of my parish and hath wept to me diuers times because you would not be ruled and he loueth you well so doth all the country both rich and poore if it were not for those euill opinioÌ„s that you hold with many such like tales of Robin Hood Wood. I pray you geue me leaue to speake a fewe wordes to you Lang. Yes say your mind Wood. You haue told a great tale and a long as it were agaynst me as you thinke saying I hold this and that I iudge my Father and my Graundfather and almost al the world without it be a few that be of our sect But I iudge no manne But the xij of Iohn declareth who it is that iudgeth and shall iudge in the last day The father shal not beare the sonnes offences nor the sonne the fathers offences but that soule that sinneth shall dye as sayth the Prophet And agayne we may not folow a multitude to do euill as sayth the Prophet For the most goe the wrong way And Christ sayth in the xij of Luke that his flock is a litle flock Here be places enough to discharge me although I do not as the most doe But can any man say that I do not as I ought to do where be my accusers Lang. What you be full of scripture me thinke and call for your accusers as though you were afrayde to vtter your mind to me But I woulde haue you not to be afrayde to talk with me For I meane no more hurt to you then I do to my selfe I take God to my record Wood. I cannot tell It is hard trusting of fayre wordes when a man cannot trust his father nor brother nor other that haue bene his familiar frendes but they deceiue him A man may lawfully follow the example of Christ towardes them that he neuer saw before saying Be as wise as Serpentes and as innocent as doues Beware of men for they goe about to betray you And it maketh me suspect you much because you blame me for answering with the scriptures It maketh me to doubt that you would take vauntage of me if I should speake mine owne wordes Wherefore I will take as good heede as I can because I haue bene deceiued already by them I trusted most Wherefore blame me not though I aunswere circumspectly It shall not be sayd by Gods helpe that I will run wilfully into mine enemyes handes and yet I prayse God my life is not deare to my selfe but it is deare with God Wherfore I will do the vttermost that I can to keepe it Lang. You be afrayd where no feare is for I was desired of Mayster Sheriffe and his brother and of other of your frendes to talke with you and they told me thot you were desirous to talke with me and now ye make the matter as though you had nothing to doe with me as though you were sent to prison for nothing for you call for your accusers as though there were no man to accuse you But if there were no man to accuse you your own hand writing did accuse you enough that you set vpon the Church doore if you be remembred and other letters that you let fall abroad some at one place and some at an other Wherefore you need not to cal for your accusers Your own hand wil accuse you enough I warrant you it is kept safe enough I would not for two hundred pounde there were so much agaynst me Wood. I will not deny mine owne hand by Gods helpe For it cannot be lightly counterfayted I doe not deny but I wrote a letter to the priest and other of the parish declaring to them theyr folly and presumption to come into my house without my loue or leaue and fet out my childe and vse it at their pleasure Which moued me to write my mind to them and because I coulde not tell how to conuey it to them I set it on the Church doore Which letter my Lorde of Chichester hath for he shewed it me wheÌ„ I was before him wherin is conteined nothing but the very scriptures to theyr reproch Let it be layde before me when you or hee will I will answere to it by the helpe of God to all theyr shames that I wrote it to And as for any other letters I wrote none as you say I did neither had I wrote that if they had done like honest neighbours Wherfore if they be offended with me for that I wil aunswere theÌ„ with Christes wordes in the 18. of Math. woe vnto themselues
needes be the true catholicke church Rafe My Lord if you remember I spake of al the world as it is wrytten and not of all Christendome only as me thinke your Lordship taketh it the whiche kinde of speaking you doe not finde in al the Bible For sure I am that the Gospel hath bene both preached and persecuted in all lands First in Iewrie by the Scribes and Phariseis and since that time by Nero Dioclesian and such like nowe here in these our daies by your Lordship knoweth whoÌ„ For truth it is that the church which you call Catholicke is none otherwise Catholike then was figured in Caine obserued of Ieroboam Ahab Iezabell Nabuchadonozor Antiochus Herode wyth innumerable more of the like and as both Daniell and Esdras maketh mention of these last daies by a plaine prophecie and now fulfilled as appeareth and affirmed by our Sauiour Christe and hys Apostles saying There shall come greeuous wolues to deuour the flocke Boner Nowe by the blessed Sacrament of the Aultar M. Morton he is the rankest hereticke that euer came before me How say you haue you heard the like Morton I thought what he was my Lord at the first I. Boner Now by all Halowes thou shalt be brent with â—ire for thy lying thou horeson verlette and prickelouse thâ—â— Dost thou finde a prophecie in Dan. of vs nay you knaue it is of you that he speaketh off and of your false pretenâ—â—d holinesse Go too lette me heare what is the saying of Esdras and take heede ye make not a lie I aduise you Rafe The saying of Esdras is this the heat of a great multitude is kindled ouer you and they shall take away certaine of you and feede the Idols with you and hee that consenteth vnto them shall be had in derision laughed to scorne and troden vnder foote yea they shall be like mad men for they shall spare no man they shall spoile and wast such as feare the Lord c. Boner And haue you taken thys thinge to make youre market good Ah syrrha wilt thou so by my Faith a 〈◊〉 instruction and a necessary thing to be taught among the people By my trouth I thinke there be no more of thys opinion I pray thee tell me Is there any that vnderstaÌ„deth this scripture on this fashion Before God I thinke there be none in all England but thou Rafe Yes my Lord there are in England three religions Boner Saist thou so which be those three Rafe The first is that whiche you holde the seconde is cleane contrary to the same and the thirde is an Neuter being indifferent that is to say obseruing all things that are commaunded outwardly as though he were of your part his heart being set wholy against the same Boner And of these three which art thou for nowe thou must needes be of one of them Rafe Yea my Lord I am of one of them and that which I am of is euen that which is contrary to that which you teach to be beleeued vnder paine of death Boner Ah syr you were here with me at Fulham and had good cheare yea and mony in your purse when you went away and by my faith I had a fauour vnto thee but now I see thou wilt be a naughtie knaue Why wilt thou take vpon thee to read the Scripture and canst not vnderstaÌ„d neuer a woorde For thou hast brought a text of scripture the which maketh cleane against thee For Esdras speaketh of the multitude of you heretickes declaring your hate against the catholicke Churche making the simple or idle people that beleeue that all is idolatrie that we do and so intise them away vntill you haue ouercome them Rafe Nay not so my Lord. For he maketh it more plaine and sayth on this wise They shall take away their goodes and put them oute of their houses and then shall it be knowen who are my chosen sayth the Lord for they shal be tried as the siluer or gold is in the fire And we see it so come to passe euen as he hath sayd For who is not now driuen from house home yea and his goodes taken vp for other menne that neuer swette for them if hee doe not obserue as you command and set foorth Or els if he be taken then must he either deny the truth as I did in dissembling or els he shal be sure to be tried as Esdras sayeth euen as the golde is tried in the fire Whereby all the worlde may knowe that you are the bloudy church figured in Caine the tyraunte neither yet are ye able to auoide it Morton I promise you my Lorde I like hym better nowe then euer I did when he was heere before you the other time For then hee did but dissemble as I perceiued well inough but nowe me thinke he speaketh plainly Bon Mary syr as you say in dede he is plaine For he is a plaine heretike and shal be burned Haue the knaue away Let him be caried to little ease at London vntil I come Rafe And so was I caried to London vnto Little case and there remained that nighte and on the next morrowe I appeared before him againe the Deane of Paules and the Chauncellour of London being present Then were brought foorth certaine wrytings that I had set my hand vnto Boner Come on your wayes syrha Is not thys youre hand and this and this Rafe Yea they are my hande all of them I confesse the same neither yet will I denie any thing that I haue sette my hand vnto But if I haue sette my hand to anye thing that is not lawfull therefore am I sorie Neuerthelesse my hand I will not deny to be my doing Boner Well sayde Nowe yee must tell mee Were you neuer at the Churche since you went from mee at Masse and Mattens c. Rafe No my Lorde not at Masse Mattens nor none other straunge woorshipping of God Boner Yea sayest thou so Wast thou neither at thyne owne parish church nor at none other And doest thou also say that it is a straunge worshipping Why I praye thee wilt thou not beleeue the Scripture to be true Rafe Yes my Lorde I beleeue the Scripture to be true and in the defence of the same I entend to geue my life rather then I will deny any part thereof God willing Deane My Lorde this fellow will be an honest man I heare by him He will not stand in his opinion for he sheweth himselfe gentle and pacient in his talke Boner Oh he is a glorious knaue His painted termes shall no more deceiue me Ah horeson Prickelouse doeth not Christ say This is my body And howe darest thou deny these woordes for to say as I haue a wryting to shew and thine owne hand at the same Lette me see wilt thou deny this Is not this thine owne hande Rafe Yes my Lord it is mine owne hand neyther am I ashamed thereof because my confession therein is agreeable
to Gods woorde And where as you doe laye vnto my charge that I shoulde denye the woordes of our Sauiour Iesus Christ Oh good Lord from whence commeth this rash hastie and vntrue iudgement Forsooth not from the spirite of truthe for he leadeth men into all truthe and is not the father of liers Whereupon should your Lordship gather or say of me so diffamously Wherefore I beseeche you if I denie the Scriptures Canonicall or anye parte thereof then let me die Tie the Priest My Lord he is a very sedicious fellow and perswadeth other men to doe as he himselfe doth contrary to the order appoynted by the Queenes highnesse and the Clergie of this Realme For a great sorte of the parish will be gathered one day to one place and an other day to an other place to heare him so that very fewe commeth to the Church to heare diuine seruice and this was not onely before that he was taken and brought vnto the Councell but also since his retourne home againe he hath done much harme For where both men and women were honestly disposed before by Saint Anne now are they as ill as he almoste And furthermore hee was not ashamed to withstande me before all the Parish saying that we were of the malignant churche of Antichrist and not of the true Church of Christ alledging a great manye of Scriptures to serue for his purpose saying Good people take heede and beware of these bloudthirsty dogges c. And then I commaunded the Constable to apprehend hym and so he did Neuerthelesse after thys apprehension the Constable let him goe about his businesse all the next day so that wythout putting in of suerties he lette him go into Suffolke and other places for no goodnesse I warrante you my Lorde It were almes to teache suche Officers theyr duetie howe they should let such rebels go at their owne libertie after that they be apprehended and taken but to keepe them fast in the stockes vntill they bring them before a Iustice. Rafe As I sayde before so say I nowe againe thou arte not of the Churche of Christe and that will I prooue if I may be suffered And where you said that you commaunded the Constable to apprehende mee you did so in deede contrary to the Lawes of this Realme hauing neither to lay vnto my charge Treason Fellonie nor murther no neither had you Precept Processe nor Warrante to serue on me and therefore I say without a law was I apprehended And whereas you seeke to trouble the Constable because he kept mee not in the stockes three dayes three nightes it doth shewe a parte what you are And my going into Suffolke was not for any euill but only to buye halfe a bushell of corne for bread for my poore wife children knowing that I had no longer time to tarrye wyth them But if I had runne away then you woulde surely haue laid somewhat to his charge Boner Goe to thou art a Marchant in deede Ah syrrha before God thou shalt be burnt with fire Thou knowest Richard Roth doest thou not Is hee of the same minde that thou art off or no canst thou tell Rafe He is of age to answer let him speake for himselfe for I heare say that he is in your house Boner Loe what a knaue heere is Goe Clunie fetche me Roth hither By my trouth he is a false knaue but yet thou art woorse then he Ah Syrha did not you sette your hand to a wryting the tenoure whereof was that if thou shoulde any time say or doe heretically then it shoulde be lawfull for mee to take thee as a Relaps and to proceede in sentence against thee Rafe Yea that is so But heere is to be asked whether it be sufficient that my hād or name wryting be able to geue authoritie to you or to any other to kill mee For if I by wryting canne doe so muche then must my authoritye be greater then yours Neuerthelesse I haue neither sayde nor done heretically but like a true Christian man haue I behaued my selfe And so I was committed into prison againe and the 24. day of the same month I was brought before the Bishop the Lord North D. Story and others and after a long talke in Latine amongst themselues vnto the which I gaue no answere because they spake not to mee although they spake of me at the last the Byshoppe sayde Boner How say you syrrha tell me briefly at one woord wilt thou be contented to goe to Fulham with me there to kneele thee downe at masse shewing thy self outwardly as though thou didst it with a good wil Go to speake Rafe I will not say so Boner Away with him away with him The 2. day of May I was brought before the byshop and three noble men of the counsell whose names I doe not remember Boner Lo my Lordes the same is this fellowe that was sent vnto me from the Counsell and did submit himselfe so that I had halfe a hope of him but by S. Anne I was alwayes in doubt of him Neuerthelesse he was with me and fared well and when I deliuered him I gaue hym money in his purse How sayest thou was it not so as I tell my Lordes heere Rafe In deede my Lorde I hadde meate and drynke enough but I neuer came in bed all the while And at my departing you gaue mee xij d howe be it I neuer asked none nor would haue done A Lorde Be good to him my Lorde Hee will be an honest man Boner Before God howe should I trust him He hathe once deceiued me already But ye shall heare what he wil say to the blessed Sacrament of the altare Howe say you sirha after the woordes of consecration be spoken by the priest there remaineth no bread but the very bodye of our sauiour Iesus Christ God and man and none other substance vnder the forme of bread Rafe Where finde you that my Lord wrytten Boner Lo Syr. Why Doeth not Christ saye This is my body Howe sayest thou Wilt thou denye these woordes of our Sauiour Christ Or els was he a dissembler speaking one thing and meaning an other Goe to nowe I haue taken you Rafe Yea my Lord you haue taken me in dede and will kepe me vntill you kill me How be it my Lord I maruel why you leaue out the beginning of the institution of the supper of our Lord For Christ sayde Take yee and eate yee this is my bodye And if it will please you to ioyne the former woordes to the latter then shall I make you an aunswer For sure I am that Christe was no dissembler neyther did he say one thing and meane an other Boner Why Then must thou needes saye that it is hys body for he sayeth it him selfe and thou confessest that he will not lie Rafe No my Lorde he is true and all menne are lyers Notwithstanding I vtterly refuse to take the woordes of our Sauior so
sithens the 10. day of Ianuarie last or to vse receiue or alow any ceremonies sacramēts or other rites then vsed in the church To all these Articles he answeared affirmatiuely denieng precisely none of them sauing to this clause contained in the 12. article that a man is not bounde to fast and pray but at his owne will pleasure he sayde that he had affirmed no such thing but he confessed that he had not fasted nor prayed so oft as he was bounde to doe And vnto this answer he also subscribed in this sorte Except it be prooued otherwise by the holy Scripture I doe affirme these articles to be true By me Rafe Allerton The next examination was the fourth daye of Iulie The actes whereof because they do appeare more amply in hys other examination had the 10. daye of September I doe heere omit geuing you farther to vnderstande that vppon the seuenth daye of the same moneth of Iulie hee was brought before Doctor Darbishiere in the Byshops Palace who examined him againe vppon the former Articles and after perswaded him to recant threatning hym that otherwise he should be burned To whome he boldly answeared I woulde I mighte be condemned euen to morrowe for I perceiue my Lord meaning Boner doth nothing but seeke mennes bloud Uppon whiche sayinge Darbishire committed him againe to prisone and the 10. day of September the Bishop caused him with the other thre aboue named to be brought vnto Fulham and there in his priuate Chappell wythin his house hee iudiciallye propounded vnto him certaine other newe Articles of the whyche the tenours of the first fifte sixte and seuenth are already mentioned in the seconde thirde and fourthe former obiections as for the rest the contentes thereof here followeth Thou Rafe Allerton canst not denie but that the Information geuen against thee and remaining now in the Actes of this court of thine Ordinarie Edmunde Bishop of London was and is a true information This information was geuen by Tho. Tie Curate of Bentley of whome yee haue already heard and certaine other of the same parishe and affinitie as namelye Iohn Painter William Harris Iohn Barker Iohn Carter Thomas Candeler Ieffrey Bestwoode Iohn Richarde Richard Meere The effect whereof was that one Laurence Edwards of Bentley aforesayde had a child that was vnchristened and being demaunded by the sayde Tye whye hys childe was not Baptised he made aunsweare it should be when he coulde finde one of his religion meaning a true professour of Christes gospell Whereat the Curate sayd Ah ye haue hadde some instructer that hathe schooled yo◠of late Yea quoth the sayd Edwardes that I haue and if youre doctrine be better then his then I will beleeue you and therewithall fondly offered to fetch him Wherupon the Cōstable going with him they brought before the said curate the said Rafe Allerton of whome in this information they make this reporte that he was a seditious person who sithens his comming down from the bish had set vpon the Constables doore certaine seditious Letters moouing and perswading thereby the people to folow his malicious disobedience and that these his perswasions had taken effecte in manye And farther that the saide Rafe Allerton the Curate asking him whether he had instructed thys Laurence Edwardes that it was agaynst Gods commandement to enter into the church casting abroad his hands should say Oh good people now is fulfilled the saying of the godly Priest and Prophet Esdras who sayeth The fire of a multitude is kindled against a fewe they haue taken away their houses spoiled their goods c. Which of you all haue not seen this day who is he here amongest you that seeth not all these things done vpon vs this day The church which they call vs vnto is the church of Antichrist a persecuting church and the church malignant With these and many mo words said they most maliciously and falsly alledged out of the Scriptures he thus perswaded a great multitude there present as muche as in him lay vnto disobedience For the which cause the constables did then apprehend him 3. Item thou Rafe Allerton canst not denie but that the letter sent vnto me by my Lorde Darcie beginning wyth these woordes pleaseth it your Lordship c. was thine owne letter and was subscribed by thine owne hand The contents of the letter mentioned in this Article and wrytten by Allerton vnto the Lorde Darcie was a confession of his demeanor before his first apprehension the effect and purport whereof because it appeareth in the beginning of this his Historie I doe heere omit 4. Item thou Rafe Allerton canst not deny but that the other letter sent also to me from my said Lord Darcy beginning thus pleaseth it youre Lordship c. and ending with these woordes whensoeuer it be is thine owne very letter and subscribed with thine owne hand This was also an other letter wrytten by hym vnto the Lorde Darcie the contents whereof were that where the said Lorde had commaunded him to declare where he had bene euer sithens Whitsontide last before hys first apprehension this was to certifie his Lordship that he was not able so to do otherwise then as he had already shewed him by his former letters And moreouer where as hee charged him to haue read vnto the people abroade in the woodes he certified him that he did neuer read any thyng abroad sauing once whē he was in the cōpany of George Eagles and others Richarde Roth tooke a wryting out of his bosome and desired the saide Rafe to read it which request heethen accomplished and demaunding of hym whose doing the same was the said Roth told that it was maister Cranmers late Archbishop of Canterburie and farther he could not shew him Neuertheles he was ready and willing to suffer such punishment as his lordship should thinke meete desiring yet that the same myghte be with fauour and mercye although hee feared neither punishment nor death praying the Lord that it might be in his feare when soeuer it should be 8. Item thou Rafe Allerton canst not denie but that the letters wrytten with bloud beginning with these words Grace mercy and peace c. and ending thus Farewell in God remaining nowe Registred in the Actes of thys Court were wrytten voluntarily with thine owne hand He wrote this letter in the prison with bloud for lacke of other inke and did meane to send the same vnto Agnes Smith alias Siluerside at that time imprisoned and afterwardes burned at Colchester for the testimonie of the Gospell of Christe as before is mencioned The Copie of which letter heere ensueth A letter wrytten by Rafe Allerton vnto Agnes Smith Widowe GRace mercy and peace from God the father and from our Lord Iesus Christ with the assistance of Gods holy spirite and the aboundant health both of soule and body I wish vnto you as to mine owne soule as GOD knoweth who is the searcher of all secretes Forasmuch as it hath pleased
many promoters and vnneighborly neighbors to help them forwards By which kinde of people it is not vnlike these two godly yokefellowes were accused and taken and being once deliuered into the pitiles haÌ„dling of Boner their examinations ye may be sure were not long deferred For the 16. day of Iuly 1557. they were brought before him into hys palace at London Wher first he demaÌ„ded of the said Iames Austoo amongst other questions where he had bene confessed in Lent and whether he receiued the sacrament of the altare at Easter or not To whom he answered that in dede he had ben confessed of the curate of Aâ—halowes Barking â—e to the tower of London but that he had not receiued the sacrament of the altar for he defied it from the bottome of his heart Why quoth the Bishop doest thou not beleeue that in the sacrament of the altare there is the true body bloude of Christ. No sayd Austoo not in the Sacrament of the altar but in the Supper of the Lorde to the faithfull receiuer is the very body and bloud of Christ by faith Boner not well pleased with this talke asked then the wife how she did like the religion then vsed in this courâ—h of England Shee answered that shee beleeued that the same was not according to Gods word but false and corrupted and that they which did goe thereunto did it more for feare of the law then otherwise Then hee againe asked her if shee woulde goe to the Churche and heare Masse and pray for the prosperous estate of the king being then abroad in his affaires Whereunto she said that she defied the Masse with all her heart and that she would not come into any Churche wherein were Idols After this the Bish. obiected vnto them certaine articles to the number of 18. The tenor whereof because they touch only such common trifling matters as are already mentioned in diuers sondry places before I do here for breuitie sake omit and passe ouer geuing you yet this much to vnderstand that in the maters of faith they were as souÌ„d and answered as truly God be therfore praised as euer any did especially the woman to whom the Lord had geuen the greater knowledge and more feruentnes of spirit Notwithstanding according to the measure of grace that God gaue them they both stood most firmly vnto the truthe And therefore to conclude the 10. day of Sept. they were with Rafe Allerton of whoÌ„ ye haue heard brought againe before the bishop within his chappell at Fulham where he speaking vnto them said first on this wise Austoo doest thou knowe where thou art nowe and in what place and before whom and what thou hast to doe Yea quoth Austoo I knowe where I am For I am in an idols temple After which wordes their articles being againe red their constancie in faith perceiued Boner pronounced against either of them seuerally the sentence of coÌ„demnation and deliuering them vnto the sheriff there present did rid his hands as he thought of them but the Lorde in the ende will iudge that to whome I referre his cause It so happened vpon a night that as this Margerie Austoo was in the bishops prisone which prison I suppose was his dogge kennel for it was as is reported vnder a paire of staires by the bishops procurement there was sent a stoute champion as appeared about 12. of the clocke at nighte who suddenly opened the doore and with a knife drawen or ready prepared fell vppon her to the intent to haue cut her throte Which she by reason of the clearnes of the Moone perceiuing and calling vnto God for helpe he but who it was she knewe not geuing a grunt and fearing belike to commit so cruel a dede departed his waies without any more hurt doing The next night following they caused a great rumbeling to be made ouer her head which semed to her to haue bene some great thuÌ„der which they did for to haue feared her out of her wittes but yet thanks be to God they missed of their purpose Richard Roth. IN the godly felowship of the forenamed three Martyrs was also this Rich. Roth as is alreadye specified Who being apprehended and brought vp vnto the bish of London was by him examined the 4. day of Iuly at what time the bish did earnestly trauel to induce him to beleeue that there were 7. sacraments in Christes churche and that in the sacrament of the altar after the words of consecration duely spoken there remained the very substance of Christes body and bloud and none other Wherunto at the present he made only this aunsweare that if the scriptures did so teach him and that he might be by the same so perswaded he would so beleue otherwise not But at another examination which was the 9. day of Sept. he declared plainly that in the said sacrameÌ„t of the altar as it was then vsed there was not the very body and bloud of Christ but that it was a dead God and that the Masse was detestable and contrary to Gods holy woorde and will from the which faith and opinion he would not goe or decline The next daye being the 10. day of the same moneth of September the Bishop at his house at Fulham by waye of an article laid and obiected against him that he was a comforter and boldener of hereticks and therefore hadde wrytten a letter to that effect vnto certaine that were burned at Colchester the copie whereof ensueth A letter wrytten by Rich. Roth vnto certaine brethren and sisters in Christ condemned at Colchester and ready to be burned for the testimonie of the truth O Deare brethren and sisters how much haue you to reioyce in God that he hath geuen you such faith to ouercome thys bloud thirsty tyrants thus far and no doubt he that hathe begon that good worke in you wil fulfil it vnto the end O deâ—◠〈…〉 in Christ what a crowne of glory shall ye receiue with Christe in the kingdom of God Oh that it had bene the good will of God that I had ben ready to haue gon with you For I lie in my 〈◊〉 little ease in the day and in the night I lie in the Colehouse froÌ„ Rafe Allerton or any other and we loke euery day wheÌ„ we 〈◊〉 be condemned For he said that I shoulde be burned wythin 〈◊〉 daies before Easter but I lie still at the pooles brinke and euery man goeth in before mee but we abide paciently the lordes lâ—isure with many bandes in setters and stockes by the whiche we haue receiued great ioy in God And nowe fare you well deare brethren and sisters in this worlde but I trust to see you in the heauens face to face Oh brother Munt with your wife and my deare sister Rose how blessed are you in the Lord that God hath found you worthy to suffer for his sake with all the rest of my deare brethren sisters knowen vnknowen O be ioyful euen
is the Masse a sacrifice Unto which a D. answered that sate by him it is a sacrifice both for the quicke and the dead Then sayd I no it is no sacrifice for s. Paul saith that Christ made one sacrifice once for all and I doe beleeue in none other sacrifice but only in that one sacrifice that our Lord Iesus Christ made once for all Then sayd the D. that sacrifice that Christ made was a wet sacrifice and the Masse is a dry sacrifice Then sayde I that same drye sacrifice is a sacrifice of your own making it is your sacrifice it is none of mine Then sayd the Chancellor he is an heretike he denieth the sacrament of the aulter Then sayd I will ye know how I beleeue in the holy supper of our Lord And he sayd yea Then sayd I I beleue that if I come rightly worthily as God hath commaunded me to the holy supper of the Lorde I receiue him by fayth by beleeuyng in hym But the bread beyng receiued is not God nor the bread that is yonder in the pixe is not God God dwelleth not in tēples made with hands neither will be worshipped wyth the works of mens hands And therfore you do very euill to cause the people to kneele down and worship the bread for God did neuer bid you hold it vp aboue your heades neither had the Apostles such vse Then sayd the Chauncellour he denyeth the presence in the sacrament Write this Article also He is a very heretike Then sayd I the seruant is not greater then his maister For your predecessors killed my maister Christ the Prophets and Apostles and holy vertuous men nowe you also kil the seruants of Christ so that al the righteous bloud that hat hath bene shed euen from righteous Abell vntill this day shall be required at your hands Well said the Chancellor haue him away Another examination of Spurdance before the Bishop in his house THe B. sayd sirrha doest thou not beleue in the catholike fayth of holy Church And I sayd I beleue Christes catholike church Yea sayd he in Christes church of the which the Pope is the head Doest thou not beleeue that the Pope is supreme hed of the catholike church And I sayd no. I beleue not that he should bee aboue the Apostles if hee take them to be his predecessors For when there came a thought among the Apostles who shuld be the greatest when their maister was gone Christ aunswered them vnto their thoughtes The Kinges of the earth beare domination aboue other but ye shall not so doe for hee that will be greatest among you shall become seruaunte vnto you all How is it then sayde I that hee will climbe so high aboue his fellowes And also wee were sworne by my Maister King Henries tyme that wee should to the vttermost of our power neuer consent to hym again And therefore as he hath nothyng to doe here in Englande so neyther in his owne countrey more then a Bishop hath in his Dioces Yea sayd the B. what of that We were then in error sinne now we are in the right way agayne and therefore thou must come home again with vs and knowledge thy fault and become a christian man and be sworne vnto the Pope as our supreme head Wilt thou be sworne vnto the Pope How sayst thou Then I sayd no I warrant you by the grace of God not as long as I liue For you cannot prooue by the scripture that the Pope is head of the church and may do therin what him list No sayde he yes I trowe For as the Belweather whiche weareth the Bell is head of the flocke of sheepe euen so is the Pope the head of the Church of Christ. And as the Bees in the hiue haue a maister Bee when they are gone out to bring them home againe to the hiue euen so the Pope when we be gone astray and wandered from the fold from the hiue c. then is ordeined our head by succession of Peter to bring vs home againe to the true church as thou now my good fellow hast wandred long out of the way like a scattered sheepe c. Heare therefore that Belwether the maister bell c. come home with vs to thy mother the true church againe Unto whom I aunswered My Lord all this is but naturall reason no scripture but since ye cannot prooue the Pope to be authorised by scripture ye aunswer not me as I thought ye would Ha sayd he I see well ye be stout and will not be answered therfore ye shall be compelled by law whether ye will or no. My Lord sayd I so did your forefathers intreat Christ and his Apostles They had a law and by their lawe they put hym to death and so likewyse you haue a law which is tyrannie by that would ye inforce me to beleue as you doe But the Lord I trust will assist me agaynst all your beggerly ceremonies and make your foolishnesse knowen to all the world one day Then sayd he when were ye at church went in procession and did the ceremonies of the church And I sayd neuer since I was borne No sayd he How old are you And I sayd I thinke about xl Why said he how did you vse your selfe at Church xx yeres ago I sayd as you do now And euen now said he you sayd you did not the Ceremonies since you were borne No more I did sayd I since I was borne a newe as Christ sayd vnto Nicodemus except ye be borne a newe ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heauen Then sayd a D. that sate by he is a very Anabaptist for that is their opinion playne No sir you say falsely sayd I for I am no Anabaptist for they denye Children to bee Baptised and so doe not I. Well sayd the B. why doest thou not go to the church and do the ceremonies And I sayd because they be contrary to Gods worde and lawes as you your selfe haue taught but nowe you say it is good agayne and I thinke if there were a returne to morrow you would say that is false again which you hold now Therfore I may well say there is no truth in you Then sayd the B. thou art a stubborne fellow and an heretike and a Traitor No sayde I I am no Traitour for I haue done I thinke better seruice to the crowne imperiall of England then you If you had done so good seruice said he you would be obedient to the lawes of the Realme So I am sayd I. There is no man alyue I thanke God to accuse me iustly that euer I was disobedient to any ciuill lawes But you must consider my Lord that I haue a soule and a body my soule is none of the Queenes but my body and my goods are the Queenes And I must geue God my soule and all that belongeth vnto it that is I must do the law and commandements
no heretickes at all because they did preach truely the Gospell vpon whose preaching he grounded his fayth conscience as he sayde according to the saying of S. Iohn in the xviij chap. of his Reuelation where he sayth that the bloud of the Prophets and of the Sayntes and of all that were slayne vppon earth was founde in the Babilonicall church by the which he said is vnderstād the church where the Pope is the head After which examination the sayd Iohn was sent vnto prison agayne And the next day being the vi daye of the sayd moneth he was called before the Bishop agayne who perswading him with some wrested sentences of the Scripture the sayd Iohn Hallingdale aunswered Because I will not sayth he come to your Babilonical churche therefore speaking vnto Boner you goe about to condemne me And being of Boner further demaunded whether he woulde perseuer and stand in his opinions or no he made aunswere that he would continue and persist in them vnto the death Then Boner read the bloudy sentence of condemnation At which time the sayd Iohn affirmed openly that thanking God he neuer came into the church since the abhomination came into it and so he was sent to prison agayne Upon the same 6. day also in the fornoone was produced before the Byshop the forenamed William Sparrow and had layed vnto him certayne Articles which hereafter foloweth * Articles ministred by Boner vnto William Sparrow FIrst that thou William Sparrow wast in times past detected presented lawfully vnto thy Ordinary the Byshop of London called Edmund who also is now thine Ordinary of the sayd dioces and thou wast presented and detected vnto him for heresye errors and vnlawfull opinions whiche thou diddest beleue set forth and holde 2. Secondly that thou before the sayd Ordinary didst openly iudicially confesse the sayde heresies errours and vnlawfull opinions as appeareth playnly in the actes of the court had made before thy sayd Ordinary 3. Thirdly that thou after the premises didst make thy submission in writing and diddest exhibite and deliuer the same as thy deed to thy sayd Ordinarye openly confessing and recognising thy heresies errours vnlawfull opinions and thine offences transgressions in that behalfe 4. Fourthly that thou after the premisses diddest promise vnto thy sayde Ordinary voluntarily and of thine owne minde that alwayes after the sayd submission thou wouldest in all poyntes conforme thy selfe vnto the common order of the Catholicke Church obserued and kept here in this Realme of Englande and in no wise fall agayne to heresies errours or vnlawfull opinions 5. Fiftly that thou since thy sayd submission hast willingly fallen into certayne heresies and errours and hast holden and sette forth diuers vnlawfull opinions to the right great hurt of thyne owne soule and also to the great hinderaunce and losse of diuers others especially agaynst the Sacrament of the Aultar agaynste confession auricular with other the Sacramentes of the Catholicke Church 6. Sixtly that thou since the sayd submissiō hast willingly gone about diuers places within the dioces of London and soulde diuers hereticall erroneous and blasphemous ballets about and wast apprehended and taken with the sayd ballets about thee commited to prison Unto all which Articles the sayd William Sparrowe aunswered in effect as hereafter foloweth TO the first second third and fourth articles he answered affirmatiuely as thus that he was presented detected to Boner vnto whō he made his submission c. as in the articles To the fifth article he aunswered that if he had spoken agaynst thē he had spokē but the truth for they be nought meaning the contentes of the sayd article To the sixte he graunted to the article adding that he did sell the sayd ballets then shewed and read before him that the same did conteine Gods word After which aunsweres the sayde William Sparrowe was sent vnto prison And the same day in the afternoone being produced before the Bishop agayne and there charged with his said Submission made the yeare before vnto the Byshop he aunswered thus I am sory sayd he that euer I made it and it was the worst deed that euer I did adding further vnto them Holde vp your abhomination so long as you can Also being layd vnto him and charged by the Byshoppe that he went to Churche and there was confessed and heard Masse the sayde William Sparrow made answere and confessed that he did so but with a troubled conscience he sayde God knoweth And speaking further to the Byshoppe he sayde that which you call trueth I doe beleue sayd he to be heresy And also the Byshoppe charging him agayne with the contentes of the fifth article aboue named he aunswered that he had so done as is conteyned in the same article and so will do agayne if he were at liberty And being further demaunded of Boner whether he woulde persist and continue in the same or no he made aunswere that he would not go from his opinions and adding thereunto he sayd that which you call heresy speaking to the Byshoppe is good and Godly and if euery hayre of my head were a manne sayd he I would burne them all rathe then to goe from the truth Then being demaunded what ground of learning hee had to cleaue to his opinions he made aunswere and sayd that all the lawes now vsed meaning the Ecclesiasticall lawes are nought and abhominable And further therevnto he sayd that the Masse is nought and abhominable c. Which wordes being spoken the Byshop immediately read the sentence of condemnation vpon him and so deliuered him to the secular power by whome he was sent to prison agayne Richard Gibson Martyr WIth the other two aboue named suffered also in the same fire Richard Gibson who first was cast into the Counter in the Poultry where he had bene prisoner by the space of two yeares for suretishippe in a matter of debt then stood vpon his deliuerance then vpon suspition and euill will was accused to Boner for that in the prison he was neuer confessed nor receiued at the Popishe aultar by reason whereof he was called for and susteined diuers sundry conflictes and examinations in the cause of his fayth and religion But first he semed to make a certeine submission which also he exhibited with the other 28. mentioned aboue pag. 1865. but because it seemed something to differ in wordes from the other it appeareth not to be receiued or whether it was receiued or no it is not fully certayne This is certayne that although his submission was in the bishops Register recorded yet he was not deliuered out from imprisonment till the daye of his burning The Articles first obiected and ministred vnto hym by the Bishop were these Articles obiected and ministred to Richard Gibson by Boner Bishop of London FIrst that the sayd Richard Gibson prisoner in the Counter in the Pultry in the dioces of Lōdō hath otherwise thē became a
till he come and therefore I meruaile ye blushe not before all this people to lye so manifestly as ye doe With that Gascoine held his peace made her no answer for as it seemed he was ashamed of his doyngs Then the Chancellor lift vp his hed of from his cushion and commanded the Gaoler to take her away Dry. Now sayd she ye be not able to resist the truth ye coÌ„maund me to prison agayne Well the Lord in the end shal iudge our cause and to hym I leaue it Iwisse iwisse this geare will go for no payment then So went she with the Gaoler away The second examination of Alice Dryuer THe next day she came before them agayne the Chancellor then asked her what she said to the blessed sacrament of the aulter Dry. I will say nothing to it for you will neither beleeue me nor your selues For yesterday I asked you what a sacrament was and you sayde it was a signe and I agreed therto sayd it was the truth confirming it by the scriptures so that I went not from your owne words now ye come and aske me agayne of such a sacrament as I told you I neuer red of in the scriptures Spens Thou lyest naughty woman we did not say that it was a signe Dry. Why maisters be ye not the meÌ„ that you were yesterday will ye eat your owne wordes Are ye not ashamed to lie before all this multitude here present who heard you speake the same Then stoode vp D. Gascoine said she was deceyued for there were three churches the malignant church the church militant and the church triumphaÌ„t So he would â—ame haue made matter but he could not tell which way Dry. Sir is there mention made of so many Churches in the scripture Gasc Yea. Dry. I pray you where find you this word Church written in the scripture Gasc It is written in the new Testament Dry I pray you sir shew the place where it is written Gasc I cannot tell the place but there it is With that she desired him to looke in his Testament Then he fombled sought about him for one but at that tyme he had none that he knew well enough though he seemed to search for it At the last she said Haue ye none here sir Gasc No. Dâ—y I thought so much in deede that ye were little acquainted withall Surely you be a good Doctor You say you sit here to iudge accordyng to the law and howe can you geue iudgement haue not the booke of the law with you At which words Gascoine was out of countenance and asked her if she had one Dry. No sayd she Gasc Then sayd he I am as good a doctor as you Dry. Well sir I had one but you tooke it from me as you would take me from Christ if you could and since would ye not suffer me to haue any booke at all so burnyng is your charitie But you may well know I thanke God that I haue exercised the same Els could I not haue answered you to Gods glory be it spokeÌ„ as I haue Thus she put them all to silence that one looked on another and had not a word to speake Dry. Haue you no more to say God be honoured You bee not able to resist the spirit of God in me a poore woman I was an honest poore mans daughter neuer brought vp in the vniuersitie as you haue bene but I haue driuen the plough before my father many a tyme I thanke God yet notwithstandyng in the defence of Gods truth and in the cause of my maister Christ by his grace I will set my foote against the foote of any of you all in the maintenance and defence of the same and if I had a thousand lyues it would go for payment thereof So the Chancellour rose vp and red the sentence in Latine of condemnation and committed her to the secular power so went she to prison agayne as ioyful as the bird of day praysing and glorifiyng the name of God ¶ Alexander Gouche Martyr AT which tyme Alexander Gouch also was examined who was taken with her as before is said whose examination here after followeth This Alexander Gouch was examined chiefly of the Sacrament other ceremonies of the popish church And as for that his beliefe was that Christ was ascended into heauen and there remayneth that the Sacrament was the remembraunce of his death and passion and for refusing the Masse and the Pope to be supreme hed of Christs Church for these causes was he condemned died with Alice Dryuer at Ipswich the 4. of Nouember which was the Monday after All Saintes 1558. D. Myles Spenser beyng Chancellor they both endyng their lyues with earnest zeale nothing fearyng to speake their conscience wheÌ„ they were commaunded to the contrary These two godly personnes beyng come to the place where the stake was set by 7. of the clocke in the morning notwithstandyng they came the selfe same mornyng from Melton Gaole which is vj. myles from Ipswich beyng in their prayers and singyng of Psalmes both of them together Sir Henry Dowell then beyng Shiriffe was very much offended with them and wylled the Bailiffes of Ipswich to bidde them make an ende of their Prayers they kneelyng vpon a broome fagot one of the Bailiffes whose name was Richard Smart commaunded them to make an ende saying On on haue done haue done make an ende nayle them to the stake yet they continued in prayer Then sir Henry sent one of his men whose name is Rich. Coue that they should make an end Then Gouch stood vp and sayd vnto the Shiriffe I pray you M. Shirife let vs pray a litle while for we haue but a little tyme to lyue here Then said the Bailife Come of haue them to the fire Then the sayd Gouch and Alice Driuer sayde Why M. Shiriffe and M. Bayliffe wyll you not suffer vs to pray Away said sir Henry to the stake with them The Martyrdome of Alexander Gouch and Driuers wyfe Then diuers came tooke them by the handes as they were bound standing at the stake The shiriffe cryed laye hands on them lay hands on them With that a great nuÌ„ber ran to the stake The shirife seyng that let them all alone so that there was not one taken There was one Bate a Barbour a busie doer about theÌ„ who hauing theÌ„ a freese gowne vpon hym sold it immediately saying it stunke of heretikes with other foule wordes moe After this within three or foure weekes Gods hand was vpon hym and so he dyed very miserably in Ipswich The Martyrdome of three which were burned at Bury for the true testimony of Iesus Christ. ALthough our history hasteth apace the Lord be praysed to the happy death of Queene Mary yet she died not so soone but some there were burned before and moe should haue bene burnt soone after them if Gods
hee shall not come before hee come to iudgement then how is he here present in your sacrament of the aultar Wherefore I beleeue that the humaine bodye of Christ occupieth no more but one place at once for when he was here he was not there ¶ The sixt examination before the sayd Chauncellor WHo sayd vnto her Woman the last tyme that thou wast before me our talke was concernyng the Sacrament Eliz. Sir true it is and I trust that I sayd nothyng that ye can deny by the scriptures Chanc. Yes thou wilt not beleeue that Christes fleshe is flesh in thy flesh Eliz. No sir God hath geuen me no such beliefe for it can not be found by the scriptures Chanc. Wilt thou beleue nothing but what is in the scripture Why how many Sacraments doest thou find in the Scripture Eliz. The church of Christ doth set forth twaine Chanc. I will as well finde seuen by the scripture as thou shalt finde twaine Eliz. Sir I talke not to you thereof but I saye that the church of Christ setteth out twaine I haue bene taught no more Chanc. What are those twaine Eliz. The Sacrament of Christes body and bloud and the sacrament of Baptise Chauncellour What sayest thou by the Sacramente of Wedlocke Eliz. I haue not heard it called a Sacrament but the holy estate of matrimony which ought to be kept of all meÌ„ that take it vpon them Chanc. How sayest thou by Priestes Is it good that they should marrie is it to be kept of them Eliz. I come not hither to reason any such matters for I am no Diuine and also it is no part of my faith Chanc. Can ye not tell ye shall tell or euer you go Eliz. Sir then must ye keepe me a good while for I haue not studied the scriptures for it Chaunc No why ye will not be ashamed to flee vnto the highest mysterie euen to the Sacrament at the first dashe and ye are not afrayd to argue with the best doctour in the lande Eliz. Gods mysteries I will not meddle with but all things that are written are written for our edification Chanc. What say ye by prayer for the dead is it not meete that if a mans friend be dead his friend coÌ„mend his soule vnto God Eliz. There is no Christian man that will commend hys friend nor his foe vnto the Deuill And whether it be good for him when he is dead or no sure I am that it is good when he is alyue Chaunc Then thou allowest not prayer to bee good for theÌ„ when they be dead lying in Purgatory Is it not meete that prayer be made vnto God for them Eliz. Sir I neuer heard in the Scriptures of Purgatory but in the scripture I haue heard of heauen and hell Chaunc Why ye haue nothyng but the skimmyng of the Scriptures Our auncient fathers could finde out in the bottome of the scriptures that there is a Purgatory Yea they could finde it in the new testament that a Priest shall take the Sacrament and go to the aultar and make an oblation and offer it vp euery day Eliz Sir that could neuer be found in the Bible nor Testament as farre as euer I could heare Chanc. Whome doest thou heare read either the Bible or Testament but a sorte of chismatikes bawdie Byshops and hedge Priests which haue brought into the Churche a stinkyng Communion which was neuer heard of in any place in the world but here in England whiche haue deceyued the king and all the Nobilitie and all the whole Realme Eliz. Sir it is a vile name that ye geue them all Chanc. Where are all the hedge knaues become now that they come not to their answer Eliz. Aunswer Sir why they haue aunswered both with the Scriptures and also with their bloud and then where were you that ye came not forth to answer in their times I neuer knew none of you that were troubled but twain and that was not for Gods worde it was for their disobedience Chaunc No I pray you did ye not knowe that we were killed hanged burned and headed Eliz. Sir I neuer knew that any of you euer was eyther hanged killed burned or headed Chanc. No did ye neuer heare that the Byshop of Rochester lost hys head for the supremacie of the Bishoppes of Rome Eliz Then he died not for Gods word Chaunc Well thou wilt beleeue nothyng but that which is written in Gods worde Where canst thou finde the Saboth written in the Scripture by the name of the Saboth For the right Saboth day I will prooue to be Saterday Or where canst thou finde the Articles of the Creede in the Scripture by the name of the Articles Or where canst thou find in the Scripture that Christ went downe into hell Eliz. What place or part in the scripture can ye finde for to disprooue any of these things Chaunc What priest hast thou lyen withall that thou hast so much Scripture Thou art some Priestes woman I thinke for thou wilt take vppon thee to reason and teach the best Doctor in all the land thou Eliz. I was neuer yet Prieests wyfe nor yet Priests woman Chanc. Haue I touched your conscience Eliz. No Sir ye haue not touched my conscience but beware ye hurt not your owne Chanc. Thou hast red a little in the Bible or Testament thou thinkest that thou art able to reason with a Doctor that hath gone to schoole thirtie yeares and before God I thinke if I had talked thus much with a Iewe as I haue done with thee he would haue turned ere this time But I may say by you as Christ sayd by Ierusalem saying O Ierusalem Ierusalem how ofte would I haue gathered thee together euen as a henne gathereth her chickens but thou wouldst not And so would we gather you together in one fayth but ye will not and therfore your owne bloude bee vpon your own heds for I can do no more but teach you Thou art one of the rankest heretikes that euer I heard for thou beleeuest nothyng but what is in the Scripture and therfore thou art damned Eliz. I do beleeue all thinges written in the scripture and all things agreeable with the scripture geuen by the holy Ghost into the church of Christ set forth and taught by the church of Christ and shall I be damned because I beleue the truth and will not beleeue an vntruth Then the Chancellor called the keper saying Clunie take her away thou knowest what thou hast to doe with her And so she departed and was brought agayne to the stockhouse and there she lay certaine dayes and both her hands maâ—acled in one iron and afterward was remooued into the Lollards Tower and there she remained with both her feete in the stockes and irons till the next tyme of examination ¶ The 7. examination before the Chancellor and the Bishops Scribe WHen she was
What sayest thou to the reall presence in the sacrament Rose I wist right well yee were made an instrument to seeke innocent bloud well ye may haue it if God permitte it is present and at hande for I am not come hither to lye but to dye if God see it good in defence of that whiche I haue sayd Wherefore ye may begin when ye shall thinke good for I haue sayd nothing but the trueth and y◠which in those dayes was of al men allowed for truth agaynst the which ye at that time durst not once whisper although ye now brag neuer so much Bish. Wel father Rose sayd he what soeuer hath ben done in times past shal not now be called in question so that ye now submit your self For not only you but all the whole realm hath bene out of the right way both high low spiritual tēporal but al notwtstāding haue submited thēselues acknowledged their faith Wherfore if ye wil be accoūted for an Englishman ye must likewyse submit your selfe Rose My L. I am an Englishman borne do most humbly require of the christian congregation of England to bee counted as a perticular member of the same with al due reuerence submit my self as in forme maner followyng That whatsoeuer law or laws shal be set forth in the same for the establishment of Christs true religion that according to the faith doctrine of the holy patriarchs prophets Iesus Christ his holy apostles with the faithful fathers of Christs primatiue church I do not only hold it beleeue it but also most reuerently obey it At which my assertion the B. seemed to be greatly reioiced said well then we shall soone be at a point But said he you shal take this for no day of examination but rather of communication so that ye shall now depart pawse your selfe vntill we call for you againe and so ended our first meetyng ¶ The third examination of Thomas Rose ON the Friday following I was called agayne into Christes church within their Ladies chapell as they termed it where was gathered a great part of the whole citie of Norwich after I was by my keper presented the B. began with a great protestation after many wordes demanded of me whether according to my former promise I would submit my selfe or no I answered as before I had done that according to my former protestation I would most gladly obey Then said the Chauncellor to vtter hys gentlenes I thinke ye do but fayne Rose The fault then said I shal be in your selfe and not in me For if ye burthen me with nothing but scriptures the fathers of Christes primatiue church then as I sayde before so I say agayne I shall most gladly obey Chanc. Well then seeyng you chalenge to be a member of the church of England your mother here for triall of obedience prouoketh you as mothers are woont to allure you to receiue this little gift at her hand Rose Forsooth sayd I if she offer it me as receyued of God my father I shal gladly receiue it as from the hand of my very true and ghostly mother Chanc. What say you to care confession is it not a law ecclesiasticall and necessary for the church of England Rose Some wayes it might be permitted some wayes not that because it had not his originall of God hys blessed word and yet I deny not but that a man beyng trobled in his conscience and resorting to a discreete sober christian learned man for the quieting of hys mind might well be permitted but to binde a man vnder payne of dānation once euery yeare to number his sinnes into the eare of a filthy lecherous priest is not of God neither cā be approued by his word Bish. Ah sirrha yee will admitte nothing but scripture I see well Rose No truely my Lord I admit nothing but scripture for the regiment of the soule for why faythe commeth by hearing hearing by the word of god and where the word of God is not there ought no beliefe to bee geuen For what soeuer is not of fayth is sinne and here they leaue of speaking any more of that matter But then M. Chancelor began to whet his teeth at me saying Yea but you haue here preached that the reall naturall and substantiall presence of Christ is not in the Sacrament of the altar what say ye to that Rose Uerily I say that you are a bloudy man seeke to quench your thirst with the bloud of an innocent therefore to satisfie you in that behalfe I say verily vnto you that euen so I haue here preached and althoughe contrary to law you charge me with the same yet will I in no wise deny it though iustly I might do it but stand thereunto euē to seale it with my bloud desiring all that be here present to testifie the same and beleue it as the onely truth Bish. I charge you all beleue it not Rose Yea But my Lord sayde I if ye will needes haue credence geuen you you must bring Gods word to maintayne your sayinges Bish. Why doth not Christ say This is my body and can there be any playner wordes spoken Rose It is true my Lord the words be as playne as can be and euē so be these where as it is said I am a dore a vine and Christ called a stone a Lyon and yet is hee naturally none of these For they be all figuratiue speaches as both the scriptures and fathers do sufficiently proue At which my saying the Bishop woulde haue had me stay saying I should haue an other day wherin I might take better aduisement Rose Not so my Lord sayde I for I am at a full point with my selfe in that matter and am right well able to proue both your transubstantiation with the reall presence to be agaynst the scriptures the ancient fathers of the primatiue churche For Iustinus which is one of the ancientest writers that euer wrote vpon the sacramentes wryteth in his 2. Apologie that the bread water and wine in the sacrament are not to be taken as other meates drinkes but bee meates purposely ordayned to geue thankes vnto God and therfore be called Eucharistia and also haue the names of the body and bloud of Christe and that it is not lawfull for anye man to eate and drinke of them but suche as professed the religion of Christ and liue also accordyng to theyr profession and yet sayth he the same bread drink is chaunged into our flesh and bloud and nourisheth our bodyes By which saying it is euident that Iustine ment that the bread and wine remayne still or els they coulde not haue bene turned into our fleshe and bloud and nourish our bodyes At which my saying they were not a litle troubled but enforced themselues to haue denyed the Doctor and would suffer me to speake no more but strait way
not to alleadge for themselues any reason they assay to make odious to your maiesty the Lutherans as they call vs and say if their sayinges take place ye shall be faine to remaine a priuate person that there is neuer change of religion but there is also chaunge of princedome A thyng as false as when they accuse vs to be Sacramentaries and that we deny the authoritie of Magistrates vnder the shadow of certaine furious Anabaptists which Satan hath raysed in our tyme to darken the light of the Gospell For the histories of the Emperours which haue begun to receiue the Christian religion and that which is come to passe in our tyme shew the contrary Was there euer Prince more feared and obeyed then Constantine in receiuing the Christian Religion was hee therefore put from the Empire No he was thereby the more confirmed established in the same and also his posterity which ruled themselues by his prouidence But such as haue fallen away and folowed mens traditions God hath destroyed and theyr race is no more knowne in earth So much doth God detest them that forsake him And in our time the late kinges of England and Germanye were they coÌ„strayned in reprouing superstitions which the wickednes of the time had brought in to forsake their kingdomes princedomes Al men see the contrary and what honor fidelity and obedience the people in our time that haue receiued the reformation of the Gospell do vnder theyr princes and superiors Yea I may say that the princes knew not before what it was to be obeyed at that time when the rude and ignoraunt people receiued so readily the dispeÌ„sations of the Pope to dâ—iue out their owne kinges and naturall Lordes The true and onely remedy sir is that ye cause to be holden a holy and free Counsell where ye shouâ—d be chiefe and not the Pope his who ought but onely to defende their causes by the holy scriptures that in the meane while ye may seeke out meÌ„ not corrupted suspected nor partial whoÌ„ ye may charge to geue report faythfully vnto you of the true sence of the holy scriptures And this done after the example of the good kinges Iosaphath Ezechias Iosias ye shall take out of the Churche all Idolatry superstition abuse which is found directly contrary to the holy scriptures of the old and new testament by that meanes ye shall guid youâ— people in the true pure seruiâ—e of God not regarding in the meane time the cauilling pretenses of the papists which say that such questioÌ„s haue bene already answered at generall Counsels for it is knowne well enougâ— thaâ— no Counsell hath bene lawfull since the Popes haue 〈◊〉 the principality tyranny vpon mens soules but they haue made them serue to their couetousnes ambition and cruelâ—y 〈◊〉 the contrariety which is amoÌ„g those couÌ„sels maketh enough for their disproofe beside a hundred thousand other absurdities agâ—inâ—â— the word of God which be in them The true proofe for such matters is in the true holy Scriptures to the which no time nor age hath any prescription to be alledged agaynst theÌ„ foâ— by them we receiue the Counsels founded vpon the worde of God and also by the same we reiect that doctrine which is repugnant And if ye do thus Syr God will blesse your enterprise he will encrease confirme your raigne and Empyre and your posterity If otherwise destruction is at your gate and vnhappy are the people which shall dwell vnder your obedieÌ„ce There is no doubt but God will hardeÌ„ your hart as he did Phaâ—aos and take of the crowne from your head as he did to Ieroboam Nâ—dab Baza Achab and to many other kinges which haue folowed mâ—ns traditions agaynst the commaundemeÌ„t of God and geue it to your enemies to triumph ouer you and your children And if the Emperour Antonine the meek although he were a Pagan Idolater seing himselfe bewrapt with so many wars ceased the persecutioÌ„s which were in his time agaynst the christians and determined in the ende to heare their causes and reasons how muche more ought you that beare the name of moste Christian king to be carefull and diligent to cease 〈◊〉 persecutions agaynst the poore Christians seing they hâ—ue not tâ—oubled nor doe trouble in any wise the state of your kingdome your affayres considering also that the Iewes be suffeâ—ed through all Christendome although they be mortall enemies oâ— our Lorde Iesus Christ which we holde by common accorde and consent for our God Redeemer and Sauiour and that vntill you haue heard lawfully debated and vnderstand our reasons takeÌ„ of the holy Scriptures and that your Maiestye haue iudged if we bee worthy of such punishmentes For if we be not ouercome by the worde of God the fires the sworde nor the câ—â—â—â—lest tormentes shall make vs afrayd These be the exercises that God hath promised to his of the which he foretolde shoulde come in the laste times that they should not be troubled when such persecutions shall come vpon them Translated out of the French booke intituled Commentaries of the state of the Church and publicke weale c. pag. 7. ¶ The story and end of the french king WHosoeuer was the authour or authours of this letter aboue prefixed herein thou seest good Reader good counsell geuen to the king if he had the grace to receiue it and had folowed the same no doubt but Gods blessing working with him he had not onely set that Realme in a blessed staye from much disturbaunce but also had continued himselfe in all florishing felicity of princely honour and dignity For so doth the lord commonly blesse and aduaunce such kinges Princes as seeke hys honor and submit their wils to his obedience But coÌ„monly the fault of kinges and Potentates of this world is that being set about with Parasites either they seldom heare the truth told theÌ„ or if they do yet will they not lightly be put from theyr owne willes disdayning to be admonished by their inferiors be theyr counsell neuer so holsom godly Which thing many times turneth them to great plages calamitie as by plentiful exaÌ„ples of kings destroyed wouÌ„ded imprisoned deposed drowned poysoned c. may wel to theÌ„ that read histories appeare but especially in this preseÌ„t example of Henry French king the seconde of that name is in this our age notoriously to be considered Who bâ—ing well warned before as may seeme would not yet surcease his cruell persecution agaynst the Lordes people but rather was the more hardened in hart and inflamed against them in so muche that he sayd to Anne du Bourg one of the high Court of Parliament in Paris threatning hym that he would see him burne with his own eyes Further how his purpose was to extende his power and force likewise agaynst other places moe in persecutyng the Gospell of Christe and professours thereof to the vttermost of his abilitie I
of the matters All this was fully agreed vpon with the Archb. of Yorke and so also signified to both parties And immediately hereupon diuers of the Nobilitie and states of the realme vnderstanding that such a meting and conference shoulde bee and that in certaine matters whereupon the Courte of Parliament consequently followyng some lawes might be grounded They made ernest meanes to her Maiestie that the parties of this conference might put and read their assertions in the English tongue and that in the presence of them of the Nobilitie and others of her Parliament house for the better satisfaction and enabling of their owne iudgements to treat and conclude of such lawes as might depend hereupon This also beyng thought very reasonable was signified to both parties and so â—ully agreed vpon and the daye appoynted for the first meetyng to bee the Friday in the forenoone beyng the last of March at Westminster church At which foresayd day and place both for good order for honour of the conference by the Queenes maiesties commandement the Lordes and others of the priuy counsaile were present and a great parte of the nobilitie also And notwithstanding this former order appoynted and consented vnto by both partes yet the Bishop of Winchester his Colleagues alledging they had mistaken that their assertions and reasons should be written and so onely recited out of the booke sayd their booke was not ready theâ—â— written but they were ready to argue and dispute and therefore they would for that tyme repeate in speache that which they had to say to the first probation This variation from the former order and specially from that which themselues had by the sayde Archbishop in writyng before required adding thereto the reason of the Apostle that to contend with wordes is profitable to nothyng but to subuersion of the hearer seemed to the Queenes maiesties counsaile somewhat strange and yet was it permitted without any great reprehension because they excused themselues with mistakyng the order and agreed that they would not faile but put it in writing and accordyng to the former order deliuer it to the other part and so the sayd Bishop of Winchester and hys Colleagues appoynted Doctour Cole Deane of Paules to be the vtterer of their myndes woo partly by speech onely and partly by readyng of authorities written and at certaine tymes beyng enformed of his Colleagues what to say made a declaration of their meanynges and their reasons to their first proposition which being ended they were asked by the priuy Counsaile if any of them had any more to be sayd and they sayd no. So as the other parâ—e was licenced to shewe their myndes which they dyd accordyng to the first order exhibityng all that whiche they ment to be propounded in a booke written which after a prayer and inuocation made most humbly to almightye God for the enduyng of them with his holy spirite and a protestation also to stand to the doctrine of the Catholike Church builded vpon the Scriptures and the doctrine of the Prophets and the Apostles was distinctly red by one Robert Horne Bacheler in Diuinitie late Deane of Duresme and after Bishoppe of Winchester The Copye of which their Protestation here followeth accordyng as it was by him penned and exhibited with their preface also before the same as is here expressed FOrasmuch as it is thought good vnto the Queenes most excellent Maiesty vnto whom in the Lord all obedience is due that we should declare our iudgement in writyng vpon certaine propositions we as becommeth vs to doe herein most gladly obey Seeâ—ng that Christ is our onely maister whome the father hath commaunded vs to heare and seyng also hys worde is the truth from the which it is not lawfull for vs to depart not one haire bredth and against the which as the Apostle saith we can do nothing we doe in all thinges submitte our selues vnto this truth and doe protest that we will affirme nothyng agaynst the same And forasmuch as we haue for our mother the true and catholike Church of Christ which is grounded vpon the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophetes and is of Christ the head in all things gouerned we do reuerence her iudgement we obey her authoritie as becommeth children and we do deuoutly professe and in all points follow the faith which is conteined in the three Creedes that is to say of the Apostles of the Councell of Nice and of Athanasius And seyng that we neuer departed neither froÌ„ the doctrine of God which is contained in the holy Canonicall Scriptures nor yet from the fayth of the true and catholike church of Christ but haue preached truely the worde of God and haue sincerely ministred the sacraments accordyng to the institution of Christ vnto the which our doctrine and fayth the most part also of our aduersaries did subscribe not many yeares past although now as vnnaturall they are reuolted from the same wee desire that they render accompt of their backsliding and shewe some cause wherefore they do not only resist that doctrine which they haue before professed but also persecute the same by all meanes they can We do not doubt but through the equitie of the Queenes most excellent maiesty we shall in these disputations be entreated more gently then in yeres late past when we were handled most vniustly scantly after the common maner of men As for the iudgement of the whole controuersie we referre vnto the most holy scriptures and the catholike church of Christ whose iudgement vnto vs ought to be most sacred notwithstanding by the catholike church we vnsterstand not the Romish church whereunto our aduersaries attribute suche reuerence but that which S. Augustine other fathers affirme ought to be sought in the holy scriptures and which is gouerned and led by the spirite of Christ. It is against the worde of God and the custome of the Primitiue Church to vse a tong vnknowen to the people in common praiers administration of the sacraments By these words the word of God we meane only the written word of God or canonicall scriptures And by the custome of the primitiue church we meane the order most generally vsed in the church for the space of 500. yeres after Christ in which times liued the most notable fathers as Iustine Ireneus Tertullian Cyprian Basill Chrysostome Hierome Ambrose Austine c. This assertion aboue written hath two partes Fyrst that the vse of the tongue not vnderstanded of the people in common prayers of the Church or in the administration of the Sacramentes is agaynst Gods worde The second that the same is agaynst the vse of the primatiue Church The first parte is most manifestly prooued by the 14. chapiter of the Epistle to the Corinthians almost thorow out the whole chapter In the whiche chapter Saynt Paule intreateth of this matter ex professo purposely And although some do cauel that Saint Paule speaketh not in that chapter of praying but
these words And setteth it in a secret place for no man durst then commit idolatry openly So that conferring the places it doth euidently appeare that images both for vse of religion and in place of perill for idolatry are forbidden God knowyng the inclination of man to Idolatry sheweth the reason why he made this generall prohibition Ne fortè errore deceptus adores ea colas That is to say Least peraduenture thou beyng deceiued should bow downe to them and worship them This generall lawe is generally to be obserued notwithstanding that peraduenture a great number cannot be hurt by them which may appeare by the example followyng God forbade the people to ioyne their children in mariage with strangers addyng the reason Quia seducit filium tuum â—e sequatur me That is For she will seduce thy sonne that he shall not follow me Deut. 7. Moses was not deceyuâ—d or seduced by Iethroes daughter nor Booz by Ruth beyng a woman of Moab And yet for all that the generall law was to be obserued Thou shalt ioine no mariage with them And so likewise Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen image c. Deut. 4. God geueth a speciall charge to auoyde images Beware saith he that thou forget not the couenaunt of the Lord thy God which he made with thee so make to thy selfe any grauen image of any thing which the lord hath forbidden thee for the Lord thy God is a consumyng fire and a iealous God If thou haue children and nephews and doe dwell in the land and beyng deceiued do make to your selues any grauen image doyng euill before the Lord your God and prouoke him to anger I do this day call heauen and earth to witnesse that you shall quickly perish out of the lande which ye shall possesse ye shall not dwell in it any longer tyme but the Lord will destroy you scatter you amongst all nations c. Note what solemne obtestation God vseth and what grieuous punishments he threateneth to the breakers of the second commaundement In the tabernacle and temple of God no image was by God appointed openly to be set nor by practise afterwards vsed or permitted so long as religion was purely obserued so that the vse and execution of the lawe is a good interpreter of the true meaning of the same If by vertue of the second commaundement Images were not lawfull in the temple of the Iewes then by the same commaundement they are not lawfull in the Churches of the Christians For beyng a morall commaundement and not ceremoniall for by consent of writers only a part of the precept of obseruyng the Saboth is ceremoniall it is a perpetuall commandement and byndeth vs as well as the Iewes The Iewes by no meanes would consent to Herode Pilate or Petronius that Images should bee placed in the temple at Hierusalem but rather offred themselues to the death then to assent vnto it Who besides that they are commended by Iosephus for obseruyng the meanyng of the law would not haue endangered themselues so farre if they had thought images had bene indifferent in the teÌ„ple of God For as S. Paule sayth 2. Cor. 6. Quid templo Dei cum simulachris c. Ioseph Antiq. libr. 17. cap. 8 lib. 18. cap. 5. 15. Gods Scripture doth in no place commend the vse of Images but in a great number of places doth disallowe and condemne them They are called in the booke of Wisedome the trap snare of the feete of the ignorant It is sayd the inuention of them was the beginnyng of spirituall fornication And that they were not from the beginnyng neither shall they continue to the end In the xv chap. of the same booke it is sayd Vmbra pictura labor sine fructu c. And againe they are worthy of death both that put their trust in them that make them and that loue them and that worship them The Psalmes and prophets are full of like sentences and how can we then prayse the thing which Gods spirit doth alwayes disprayse Furthermore an Image made by a father as appeareth in the same booke for the memoriall of his sonne departed was the first inuention of images and occasion of Idolatry Sap. 14. How much more then shall an image made in the memory of Christ and set vp in the place of religion occasion the same offence Euseb. Eccles. histor lib. 7. cap. 18. Images haue their beginning froÌ„ the heathen of no good ground therfore they cannot be profitable to Christians Whereunto Athanasius agreeth writing of Images agaynst the Gentils Athanas. con gentes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is to say The inuention of Images came of no good but of euill and what so euer hath an euill beginning can neuer in any thing be iudged good seing it is wholly nought S. Iohn sayth my little children beware of Images but so set them in Churches which are places dedicated to the seruice and inuocation of God and that ouer the Lordes table being the highest most honorable place where most daunger of abuse both is and euer hath bene is not to beware of them nor to flee from them but rather to embrace and receiue them Tertullian expounding the same wordes writeth thus Lib. de corona militis Filioli custodite vos ab idolis non iam ab idolatria quasi ab officio sed ab idolis i. ab ipsa effigie eorum That is to say Little Children keepe your selues from the shape it selfe or forme of them Images in the Churche either serue to edify or to destroy if they edifye then is there one kinde of â—â—ification which the scriptures neither teach nor commauÌ„d but alwayes dissalow if they destroy they are not to be vsâ—d for in the church of God all thinges ought to be done to edify 1. Cor. 14. The commaundement of God is thou shalt not laye a stumbling blocke or stone before the blinde and cursed 〈◊〉 he that maketh the blinde wander in his way The simple vnlearned people who haue bene so long vnder blinde guides are blind in matters of religion and inclined to error and idolatry Therfore to set images before them to stumble at Nam laquaei pedibus insipientium sunt that is They bee snares and â—rappes for the 〈◊〉 of the ignoraunt or to lead them out of the true waye is not onely agaynst the commandement of God but deserueth also the malediction and curse of God Sap. 14. The vse of images is to the learned confirmed in knowlege neither necessary nor profitable To the superstitious a confirmation in error To the simple weak an occasioÌ„ of fall and very offensiue and wounding of theyr consciences And therfore very daungerous For S. Paul sayth 1. Cor. 9. offending the brethren and wouÌ„ding their weake consciences they sinne agaynst Christe And Math. 18. Woe be to him by whom offense or occasion of falling coÌ„meth it were better that a milstone were tyed about hys necke
not onely in churches but also in other assemblies of honest people Tertullian sayeth he vsed sometymes to burne frankincenâ—e in his chamber which was then vsed of Idolaters and is yet in the Romish Churches but hee ioyneth withall Sed non eodem ritu nec eodem habitu nec eodem apparatu quo agitur apud Idola That is to say But not after such a riâ—e or ceremonie nor after such a fashion nor wyth such preparation or sumptuousnesse as it is done before the Idols So that Images placed in Churches and set in honorabili sublimitate that is to say in an honourable place of estimation as S. Augustine sayth and especially ouer the Lordes table which is done vsing the words of Tertullian eodem ritu eodem habitu that is after the same maner and fashion which the Papists did vse especially after so long continuance of abuse of Images and so many beyng blinded with superstitious opinion towardes them cannot be counted a thing indifferent but a most certaine ruine of many soules Epiphanius in his Epistle to Iohn bishop of Hierusalem which epistle was translated out of the Greeke by S. Hierome beyng a likelyhoode that S. Hierome misliked not the doctrine of the same doth write a facte of hys owne which doth most clearely declare the iudgement of that notable learned Bishop concernyng the vse of Images his words are these Quum venissem ad villam quae dicitur Anablatha vidissemque ibi praeteriens lucernam ardentem interrogassem quis locus esset didicissemque esse Ecclesiam intrassem vt orarem inueni ibi velum pendens in foribus eiusdem ecclesiae tinctum atque depictum habens imaginem quasi Christi vel sancti cuiusdam non enim satis memini cuius fuit cum ergo hoc vidissem in Ecclesia Christi contra authoritatem scripturarum hominis pendere imaginem scidi illud c. Et paulò post Et praecepi in ecclesia Christi istiusmodivela quae contra religionem nostram veniunt non appendi c. That is to saye When I came to a village called Anablatha sawe there as I passed by a candle burnyng enquiring what place it was and lerning that it was a church had entred into the same to pray I found there a vaile or cloth hanging at the dore of the same church died and painted hauing on iâ— the image of Christ as it were or of some Saint for I remember not well whose it was Then when I sawe this that in the Church of Christ against the authoritie of the scriptures the image of a maÌ„ did hang I cut it in pieces c. And a little after And commaunded that such maner of vailes or clothes which are contrary to our religion be not hanged in the church of Christ. Out of this place of Epiphanius diuers notes are to be obserued First that by the iudgement of this ancient Father to permit Images in Churches is against the authoritie of the scriptures meanyng agaynst the second commaundement Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image c. Secondly that Epiphanius doth reiect not only grauen and molten but also painted Images for so much as he cut in pieces the Image painted in a vaile hangyng at the church dore what would he haue done if he had found it ouer the Lordes table Thirdly that he spareth not the Image of Christ for no doubt that Image is most perillous in the Churche of all other Fourthly that he bid not onely remooue it but with a vehemencie of zeale cut it in pieces followyng the example of the good king Ezechias who brake the brasen serpent and burnt it to ashes Last of all that Epiphanius thinketh it the duetie of vigilant bishops to be carefull that no such kind of paynted Images be permitted in the church Serenus bishop of Massilia broke downe Images destroied them when he did see them begin to be worshipped Greg. in Regist. epist. 109. Experience of the tymes since hath declared whether of these two sentences were better For since Gregories time the Images standyng in the Westchurch hath bene ouerflowed with Idolatry notwithstanding his or other mens doctrine Whereas if Serenus iudgement had vniuersally taken place no such thyng had happened For if no Images had bene suffred none could haue bene worshipped and consequently no idolatry committed by theÌ„ ¶ To recite the processe of histories and councels about the matter of Images it woulde require a long discourse but it shall be sufficient here briefly to touch a few IT is manifest to them that read histories that not onely Emperors but also diuers and sundry Councels in the East church haue condemned and abolished images both by decrees and examples Petrus Crinitus de honesta disciplina lib. 9. cap. 9. ex libâ—is Augustatibus haec verba transcripsit Valens Theodosius Augusti Imperatores praefecto praetorio ad hunc modum scripserit Quum sit nobis cura diligens in rebus omnibus superni numinis religionem tueri Signum saluatoris Christi nemini quidem concedimus coloribus lapide aliáue materia fingere insculpere aut pingere sed quocuÌ„que reperitur locotolli iubemus grauissima poena eos mulctando qui contrarium decretis nostris imperio quicquam tentauerint That is to say Petrus Crinitus in his booke of honest discipline the 9. booke the 9. chapiter wrote out of the Emperours bookes these wordes Ualens and Theodosius the Emperours wrote to the high Marshall or Lieuetenant in this sort Where as wee are very carefull that the religion of almighty God should be in all thinges kept We permit no man to cast graue or paint the Image of our Sauiour Christ either in colors stone or other matter but wheresoeuer it be found wee commaund it to be taken away punishing them most greuously that shall attempt any thing contrary to our decrees and Empire Leo the 3. a man commended in histories for his excellent vertues and godlinesse who as is iudged of some men was the author of the booke De re militari that is Of the feate of Warre beyng translated out of Greeke by sir Iohn Cheeke and dedicated to king Henry the viij your highnes father by publike authoritie commaunded abolishing of Images and in Constantinople caused all the images to be gathered together on a heape burned them vnto ashes Constantine the first his sonne assembled a Councel of the bishops of the East church in which Councell it was decreed as followeth It is not lawfull for them that beleeue in God through Iesus Christ to haue any Images neither of the Creator nor of any creatures set vp in temples to be worshipped but rather that all Images by the law of God and for the auoiding of offence ought to be taken out of churches Which decree was executed in all places where any Images were either in Greece or in Asia But in all these tymes the bishops of Rome rather mainteining the
authoritie of Gregory weighing like christian bishops the perill of the Church alwayes in their assemblies allowed Images Not long after the Bishop of Rome practising wyth Tharasins Patriarch of Constantinople obteyned of Irene the Empresse her sonne Constantine being thē yong that a Councell was called at Nice in the which the Popes Legates were Presidents which appeared well by their fruits for in that Councell it was decreed that Images should not onely be permitted in churches but also worshipped which councell was confuted by a booke written by Carolus Magnus the Emperour callyng it a foolish and an arrogant councell Soone after this Councell arose a sharpe contention betwene Irene the Empresse and her sonne Constantine the 6. the Emperour who destroyed Images And in the end as she had before wickedly burned the bones of her father in lawe Constantine the v. so afterward vnnaturally she put out the eyes of her owne sonne Constantine the sixt About which tyme as Eutropius writeth the Sunne was darkened most terribly for the space of 17. days God shewyng by that dreadfull signe how much hee misliked those kynds of proceedyngs To bee short there was neuer thing that made more diuision or brought more mischiefe into the church then the controuersie of Images by reason whereof not onely the East church was deuided from the West and neuer since perfectly reconciled but also the Emperour was cut asunder and deuided and the gate opened to the Saracens and Turkes to enter and ouercome a great piece of Christendome The fault whereof most iustly is to bee ascribed to the patrons of Images who could not be contented with the ensample of the Primitiue Church beyng most simple and sincere and most agreeable to the Scripture For as Tertullian sayth Quod primum verum quod posterius adulterinū That is to say What as is first that is true that that is latter is counterfeit But with all extremitie mainteined the vse of images in churches whereof no profite nor commoditie did euer grow to the church of God For it is euident that infinite millions of soules haue bene cast into eternall damnation by the occasion of Images vsed in place of religion and no history can recorde that euer any one soule was wonne vnto Christ by hauing of Images But least it might appeare that the West church had alwayes generally retained and commended Images It is to be noted that in a Councell holden in Spaine called Concilium Eliberinum the vse of Images in churches was clerely prohibited in these forme of wordes Placuit in ecclesijs picturas esse non debere ne quod colitur aut adoratur in parietibus depingatur That is to say Wee decree that pictures ought not to be in churches least that be painted vpon the walles which is worshipped or adored But this notwithstandyng experience hath declared that neither assembling in Councels neither writinges preachings decrees makyng of lawes prescribing of punishments hath holpen against Images to the which Idolatry hath bene committed nor against Idolatry whilest Images stoode For these blynde bookes and dumme schoolemaisters which they call lay mens bookes haue more preuailed by their carued and painted preachyng of Idolatry then all other written bookes and preachynges in teaching the truth and that horror of that vice Hauing thus declared vnto your highnes a few causes of many which do mooue our consciences in this matter we beseech your highnes most humbly not to strayne vs any further but to consider that Gods worde doth threaten a terrible iudgement vnto vs if we being pastors and ministers in his Church should assent vnto the thing which in our learnyng and conscience wee are perswaded doth tend to the confirmation of errour superstition and Idolatry and finally to the ruine of the soules committed to our charge for the which we must geue an account to the prince of pastors at the last day Heb. 13. 1. Pet. 5. Wee pray your maiestie also not to bee offended with this our plainnesse and libertie which all good and christian princes haue euer taken in good parte at the handes of godly Bishops S. Ambrose writing to Theodosius the Emperour vseth these wordes Sed neque imperiale est libertatem dicendi negare neque sacerdotale quod sentiat non dicere Item in causa verò Dei quem audies si sacerdotem non audies cuius maiore peccatur periculo quis tibi verum audebit dicere si sacerdos non audeat Epist. lib. 5. Epist. 29. That is to say But neither is it the part of an Emperour to deny free libertie of speaking nor yet the duety of a priest not to speake what hee thinketh And agayne In gods cause whome wilte thou heare if thou wilt not heare the priest to whose great peril the fault should be committed Who dare say the truth vnto thee if the priest dare not These and such like speaches of S. Ambrose Theodosius and Ualentinianus the Emperours did alwayes take in good part and we doubt not but your grace will do the lyke of whose not onely clemēcie but also beneficense we haue largely tasted We beseech your Maiestie also in these and such lyke controuersies of religion to referre the discussement and deciding of them to a Synode of your bishops and other godly learned men accordyng to the example of Constantinus Maximus and other christian Emperours that the reasons of both parts beyng examined by them the iudgement may be geuen vprightly in all doubtfull matters And to returne to this present matter we most humbly beseech your maiestie to consider that besides waightie causes in pollicie which wee leaue to the wisedome of your honourable counsailors the stablishment of Images by your authoritie shall not onely vtterly disceredite our ministers as builders vp of the thinges which wee haue destroyed but also blemishe the fame of your most godly father and such notable fathers as haue geuen their lyfe for the testimony of Gods truth who by publike lawe remooued all Images The almighty and euerliuyng God plentifully endue your maiestie with his spirite and heauenly wisedom and long preserue your most gracious raigne and prosperous gouernment ouer vs to the aduauncement of his glory to the ouerthrow of superstition and to the benefit comfort all your highnes louyng subiects ¶ A note of M. Ridley MAister D. Ridley sometyme B. of London of whom mention is made pag. 1717. was a man so reuerenced for his learning and knowledge in the scriptures that euen his very enemies hath reported him to haue bene an excellent clarke whose lyfe if it might haue bene redeemed with the summe of 10000. markes yea 10000. pounds the Lorde Dacres of the North beyng his kinsman woulde haue geuen to Queene Mary rather then he should haue burned And yet was she so vnmercifull for all hys gentlenes in king Edwards dayes that it would not be grāted for no suite that could be made Oh that she had remēbred his labour for her to king Edward
that is agreable to Gods worde and no heresie in it that I red and when it drewe toward seruice time there came men to the church and some of then comming to me whoÌ„ I knewe not asking me what good booke I had I sayd it was a new booke that I haue not yet read it ouer then they prayed me that I would read so that they might heare some part with me and so I did not calling pointing nor assembling any company to me And for the seruice being in latine that for the strangenes of the tongue besides muche superstition ioyned with it was not vnderstood of the most part of them that saide or soung it much lesse of them that stood by and did heare it where as by the word of God all thinge in the Churche or congregation shuld be done to the edifying of the people and seeing I could haue no such thing by theyr seruice I did endeuour to edifie my selfe and other that were desirous of reading of godly bookes And because the Churche is so abused contrary to the worde of God being beset round about with a sorte of abhominable Idols before whome no man ought to kneele nor doe no maner of reuerence because the scriptures doth curse both the Idoll and the Idoll maker and all that doth any worship or reuerence vnto them or before them for that cause I vsed no reuerence there Well sayd my Lorde I woulde thou couldest aunswere to the rest as well as thou hast done to this but I feare me thou canst not for it is tolde me that thou hast spoken agaynst the blessed sacrament and I said and it please your Lordship that did I neuer in al my life nor neuer wil doe by the grace of God With that my chief accuser sir Leonard Becksmith knight sayd to me diddest thou not say to me yesterday that thou diddest not beleue the sacrament of the aulter after the wordes of consecration by the priest to be the very body of Christ flesh bloud bones as it was borne of the virgine Mary It is true in deede that I sayd so for neyther do I beleue it to remayne Christes body nor neuer will by the grace of God beleue it so to be for I beleue that christ with that body that was conceaued and borne of the virgine Mary did ascend vp into heauen and there according to our beliefe he sitteth on the right hand of God the father and from thence that body shal come at the day of iudgement to iudge the quick and the dead and yet in the meane while I beleue that the sacrament duely ministred according to Christes institution that the faithfull receauers of this sacrament lifting vp the eyes of theyr minde into heauen where Christes body is that they do receaue in that sacrament into theyr soule or inward man the very body of our sauiour Iesus Christ yea and I beleeue further that Christ concerning his diuine power or the power of his godhead is whersoeuer two or three be gathered together in his name that he is in the middest euen amongest them and that hee is so with his faythfull flocke euen to the worldes end then they layed theyr heades together and had priuie talke after that two of them said to me that it was rancke heresie that I did beleue it to remayne bare bread after the Priest had consecrated it and not to beleue it to be the very body of Christ I was worthy to be burned then sayde I earnestly vnto theÌ„ thinke you not though I be a vile abiecte in your sight and he that is most busie among you to seek my bloud but that my bloud shall be required at hys or theyr handes Then had they priuy talke together againe after the which my Lord sayd vnto me thou hearest that they here lay heresie to thy charge and I am a manne of warre haue no skill in such high misteries wherefore thine accusers say that thou must suffer here as an hereticke that all the rest of the garrisene may beware by thee that they fal not into the like heresie and so cast away themselues Then sayd I I appeale from this Counsayle to the Counsayle of England then sayd my Lord I am very glad that thou hast appealed to the Counsayle of England for there are learned menne and Diuines that can skil of such matters thether shalt thou be sent or it be long Then was I caryed to sir Iohn Abriges house and hauing pen and incke I was bidden to write mine articles which were in effecte those poyntes of Religion that you haue heard before in my examination then on the morow being Thursday and the fiftene of Aprill I was brought to the prison in the towne called the Marshalsea where I was very gently vsed for a good gentleman one Maister Waghan was the keeper there at that time but surely when I was apprehended I had not so much as one peny to helpe my selfe with for we had bene longe vnpayd furthermore I thought in that towne of warre that there was very few or none that fauoured the word of God for I looked for no helpe there but to be hated and despised of all menne there for I knewe not past two or three there that hadde any loue to the Gospell till I was in prison and then there came very many souldiours vnto me that I neuer knew before and gaue me mony so that I hadde as good as a three pound geuen me in a smale tyme that I was in prison The fourthtene day of May toward night I was sent into Englande one Mayster Messenger and one other man brought me to London euen the same day being sonday at night and 15. daye of May there was a great talke ouer all the Cittye of one Doctor Smith that recanted that daye they brought me to the Marshalsea and there left me I hearing no more of them that brought me thether but Mayster Huntington as a faythfull minister of Iesus Christe that gaue me warning before of all this trouble came from Bullyn to London causing my Articles to be seene so that by his paynefull dilligence to the Counsayle for me after that I had bene there little more then one â—oneth I was dyscharged forth of prison and bed get me home to Bullin to my liuing agayne But surely if I hadde not appealed to the Counsayle of Englande I hadde bene burned in Bullyn for it was tolde me of them that knew muche in that matter that it was already determined shortly to haue bene accomplyshed if I had not appealed for the whiche deliueraunce I geue prayse to the euerliuing God ¶ This was layed in Queene Maryes Closet vpon her deske agaynst her commyng vnto her prayers O Louesome Rose most redolent Of vading flowers most fresh In England pleasant is the sente For now art thou peerelesse This Rose which beareth such a smell Doth represent our Queene O listen that I may you tell Her colours fresh and
greene The loue of God within her hart Shall beutifie her grace The feare of God on the other part Shall stablish her in place This Loue and Feare her colours are Whereby if she be known She may compare both nie and farre Unable to be ouerthrown The loue of God it will her cause Unfained if it bee To haue respect vnto his lawes And hate idolatrie If that she haue the feare of God And be thereto right bent She will do that he her bode And not her owne intent O noble Queene take heed take heed Beware of your owne intent Looke or you leape then shall you speed Haste maketh many shent Remember Saule that noble king What shame did him befall Because that vnto the Lords â—idding He had no lust at all The Lord hath bid you shall loue him And other Gods defye Alas take heéde do not beginne To place Idolatry What greater disobedience Agaynst God may be wrought Then this to moue mens conscience To worship thinges of nought What greater folly can you inuent Then such men to obey How can you serue your owne intent Not foreseing your owne decay And where as first ye should mainteine Your Realme in perfect vnity To rent the peoples hartes in twayne Thorow false Idolatry Is this the way to get you fame Is this to get you loue Is this to purchase you a name To fight with God aboue Is this your care to set vp Masse Your Subiectes soules to stroy Is this your study no more to passe Gods people to anoy Is this to reigne to serue your will Good men in bondes to keépe And to exalt such as be euill And for your grace vnmeét Such as made that fond diuorce Your mother to deface Are nighest you in power and force And most bounden vnto your Grace Well yet take heéd of had I wist Let Gods word beare the bell If you will reigne learne to know Christ As Dauid doth you tell What great presumption doth appeare Thus in a weéke or twayne To worke more shame then in vij yeare Can be redrest agayne All is done without a law For will doth worke in place And this all men may seé and know The weakenes of your case That miserable masking Masse Which all good men doth hate Is now by you brought vp agayne The roote of all debate Your Ministers that loue Gods worde They feéle this bitter rodde Who are robbed from house and goodes As though there were no God And yet you would seeme mercifull In the midds of Tyranny And holy whereas you mayntayne Most vile Idolatry For feare that you should heare the truthe True preachers may not speake But on good Prophetes you make ruthe And vnkindely them intreate Him haue you made Lord Chauncellor Who did your bloud most stayne That he may sucke the righteous bloud As he was wont agayne Those whome our late king did loue You doe them most disdayne These thinges doth manifestly proue Your colours to be but vayne Gods word you cannot abide But as your Prophetes tell In this you may be well compared To wicked Iesabell Who had 400. Prophettes false And fiftie on a rought Through whose false preaching Poore Ely was chased in and out Gods Prophetes you do euill entreate Balles Priestes defend your grace Thus did the Iewes put Christ to death And let go Barrabas Hath God thus high exalted you And set you on a trone That you should prison and deface His flocke that maketh mone The Lord which doth his flock defend As the Aple of an eye Of this full quickly will make an end And banish crueltie Therfore my Counsell I you take And thinke thereof no scorne You shall finde it the best counsell Ye had since you were borne Put away blinde affection Let Gods word be vnpere To try out true religion From this euill fauoured geere Finis ê™ W.M. as it is supposed * The instruction of king Edward the sixt geuen to Sir Anthony Seyntleger Knight of his priuie chamber being of a corrupt iudgement of the Eucharist Vpon this saying of an ancient D. of the Catholicke Church Dicimus Eucharistiam Panem vocari in scripturis Panis in quo gratiae actae sunt c. IN Euchariste then there is bread Wherto I do consent Then with bread is our bodyes fed But farther what is ment I say that Christ in flesh and bloud Is there continually Unto our soule a speciall food Taking it spiritually And this transubstantiation I Beleue as I haue read That Christ sacramentally Is there in forme of bread S. Austen sayth the word doth come Unto the element And there is made he sayth in somme A perfect sacrament The Element then doth remayne Or els must needes ensue S. Austens wordes be nothing playne Nor cannot be found tâ—ue For if the words as he doth say Come to the element Then is not the element away But bides there verament Yet who so eateth that liuely foode And hath a perfect fayth Receiueth Christes flesh and bloud For Christ himselfe so sayth Not with our teeth hys flesh to teare Nor take bloud for our drinke To great an absurditie it were So grossely for to thinke For we must eate hym spiritually If we be spirituall And who so eates hym carnally Thereby shall haue a fall For he is now a spirituall meate And spiritually we must That spirituall meate spiritually eate And leaue our carnall lust Thus by the spirite I spiritually Beleeue say what men list None other Transubstantiation I Beleeue of the Eucharist But that there is both bread and wyne Which we see with our eye Yet Christ is there by power diuine To those that spiritually Do eate that bread and drinke that cup Esteemyng it but lyght As Iudas did which eate that soppe Not iudgyng it aryght For I was taught not long agone I should leane to the sprite And let the carnall flesh alone For dyd it not profite God saue hym that teachyng me taught For I thereby did winne To put me from that carnall thought That I before was in For I beleeue Christ corporally In heauen doth keepe his place And yet Christ sacramentally Is here with vs by grace So that in this high mysterie We must eate spirituall meate To keepe hys death in memory Least we should it forget This do I say this haue I sayd This saying say wyll I This saying though I once denaid I will no more to dye FINIS ¶ This yong Prince became a perfect schoolemaister vnto old erroneous men so as no Diuine could amende hym and therfore this piece is worthy of perpetuall memory to his immortall fame and glory ¶ When Queene Mary came to her raigne a friend of maister Sentlegers charged him with this his Pamphlet Well ê™ he content your selfe I perceiue that a man may haue too much of Gods blessing And euen here Peter began to deny Christ such is mens frailtie ¶ A note of a Letter of one Iohn Meluyn Prisoner in Newgate * Christi
Now this Uicars making meanes to Boner for the same Boner put the matter ouer to Darbishyre hys Chauncellour who enioyned her to geue certeyne money to poore folkes and to goe on the Wednesday and sonday after to Church to Euensong which she so did and afterward had such trouble in her conscience thereby that shee thought verely God had cast her off and that she shoulde be damned and neuer saued so not long after this it happened mayster Rough of whom mention is made Page 2034. came to her house vnto whō she made mone of her vnquietnes for going to Church and desired his counsell what she might doe that should best please God and ease her troubled soule c. Unto whō M. Rough replied many comfortable sentences of scripture to comfort her and in the end gaue her counsell to goe to the christian congregation which secretly the persecuted had and confesse her fault vnto them and so to be receiued into theyr felowship agayne which hearing that was glad and entended so to do and so would haue done if sore sicknes had not immediatly preuented the same But when doctor Mallet heard by one Robert Hemminges Woodmonger that she laye very sicke in deed which Hemminges was her great enemy he came to her twise to perswade her to recant and to receiue as the Papistes terme it the rites of the Church Unto whom she aunswered she could not nor would for that she was subiect to vomet and therfore he would not she was sure she sayd haue her to cast vp theyr God agayne as she should do if she did receiue it And so immediatly vometed in deed wherfore he seing that went frō her into the hall to her daughter named Clare sacke and tolde her if her mother would not receiue she should not be buryed in christian burial as he termed it Then Clare went and tolde her sicke mother what he sayde vnto her Which hearing the same spake these wordes following Oh sayd she how happy am I that I shall not rise wyth them but agaynst them Well quoth she the earth is the Lordes and all that therein is and therfore I commit the matter to him c. Shortly hereupon that is the 27. day of March 1558. the sayd Doctor Mallet came agayne to her with one D. West Queene Maryes Chapleyne And comming in hee saluted her and tolde her that he had brought her a good learned man to perswade her who was one of the queenes Chapleines c. and therefore he desired her to heare and beleue him in that he should say c. Then D. West exhorted her to receiue theyr Sacrament and to be aneled for he sayd she was strong enough for it c. Unto whom she aunswered that shee was able and strong enough to receiue it in deede but she woulde not for that it was abhominable c. Then sayd West ye be in an ill minde doe ye thinke to dye a christian woman yea sayd she that I do I pray you sayd West how came you first into that opinion Mary sayd she there he is that first taught it me meaning D. Mallet at the mariage of my brother his sister where I heard him earnestly preach this doctrine whiche I now do holde And if God shall lay our sinnes to our charge if we repent not muche more damnable is his offence being once a publicke Preacher of the same nowe to turne from it Then Mallet tolde her he was then deceiued by little newfangled two peny bookes as you bee now sayd he but now I am otherwise perswaded as I would haue you and to receiue the Sacrament whiche if you would you should I warrant you be saued my soule for yours At those wordes she earnestly desired them to be content for sayth she ye be come to rob and to draw me from my Christ which I tell you truth you shall not doe for I will neuer consent to you while I liue When West heard her saye so he drewe his stoole nigher to heare her speake and being dronken he fell downe whereby Mallet was fayne to helpe him vp agayne and so immediatly after they departed thence And the xiij day of Aprill next after that she dyed constantly in the Lord and yelded her soule and life into his holy handes with these wordes Oh Lord into thy handes receiue my soule and so immediatly gaue vp her life vnto the Lord to whome be prayse for euer Amen While she was beyond sea as is sayd before Mayster Crokhay her husband by the procurement of D. Mallet was cited to come before Mayster Hussey the Commissary who had it not bene for that he made meanes vnto the sayd Hussey before woulde haue sent him to prison and bound him in recognisaunce to seeke her out But he more easily escaped theyr handes by frendship as before I haue sayd Now when D. Mallet heard of her death M. Crokhay and one Robert Hemminges Bailiefe of S. Katherins being before him for the burying of her he sayd plainely she should be buried nigh to some high way a marke set vp in token that an hereticke was buryed there Then the sayd Hemminges tolde him the hogges would scrape her vp which were not decent nor best and M. Crokhay intreated she might be buryed in his Garden whiche at length he graunted and willed the sayde Hemminges to set it done and that he should be sure he buryed her there in deede After when the corpes was brought to the sayd Garden the sayd Robert Hemminges the Bailife would needes see it opened which when the couer was taken of the wife of the sayd Hemmings put her hand wtin the sheete felt the hayre of the sayde dead corpes saying now will I iustify that she is here and so she did telling Mallet that those her handes did feele her this is the effecte of thys Story Now since the comming in of Queene Elizabeth the sayd D. Mallet came to the sayd M. Crokhay and asked him forgeuenes alleadging this verse of the Poet. ¶ Amantium irae amoris redintegratio est The Lord geue him repentaunce and grace to seeke perfect frendwip with him if it be his blessed will Amen ¶ A note of William Woode ACcording as I haue sent vnto you the true recorde of my examination before the Doctors aboue mētioned so I thougt it not inconuenient to send you likewise certayne uotes of my other two deliueraunces in Queene Maryes time and this I doe not as God knoweth to get any prayse to my selfe or to reproche any other but that God may be glorified in his workes and that our brethrē may knowe that though there be many times but little help in earth yet that there is more in heauen About a month after my examination there was one Apleby and hys wife that were persecuted from Maydstone in Kent came to my house in Strowde desired me that he might haue a place in my house for him and his
church of Christ. 1811.1812 Bishops of the popes making displaced 2102. Bishops of Rome a great many Martyrs 95. Bishops and priests of England against Images 131. Bilney Martyr his excellent story 998. articles obiected against him 1001. his notable dialogue .1002 his recantation .1003 he burneth his hand and fingers in a candle .1012 his constant and glorious martyrdome 1013. Bill set vpon the townehouse doore at Ipswich 1232. Bindyng and loosing what it is and how it is done by the ministers 1106 Bindyng and loosing of Satan examined 398. Bibliothecarie of the Popes suspected and why 4. Bibles printed at Paris .1191 staid by English bishops ibid. Bibliades Martyr 47. B O. Body of Christ is locall and but in one place at once 1128. Bodies of christians not permitted to be buried 37. Body of Christ cannot be the Sacrament of his body 1137. Body must ioyne with the spirite mynd in the seruing of god 1908 Bohemians their tragicall story trouble and persecution for the truth 588. Bohemians wholy against the pope and his doynges .589 writte in the behalfe of Iohn Hus .602 their godly exhortation to kinges and princes .653 sent for to the Councell of Basill their safe cōduct for their comming thether and the maner of their receiuyng there .657.675 wherein they disented from the church of Rome .657 their goyng vp to the councell .691 their articles debated of .692 they are permitted to haue Communion vnder both kynds .694 their petitions to the councell 693.696 Bookes of holy scripture which be autentique 61. Bookes of scripture burned consumed 77. Bookes of scripture burned by K. Henry the 8. 1246. Bookes forbid by K. Henry the 8. to be printed 1134. Bookes translated by Alfrede 144 Bookes against transubstantiation burned by the papists 1141. Bookes of Latine seruice suppressed and abolished 1330 Bookes of Luther burned in chepeside 1207 Bookes of conclusion for reformation exhibited to the parliament 507. Bookeseller with Bibles about his necke burned 947. Booke of Cranmer loste in the Thames found and deliuered to a popish priest 1185 Booke called opus tripartitum 200. Bookes of common prayer by kyng Edward .6 1303 Bookes restrained by Queen Mary 1598 Bookes hard to be got for Friers 411. Bookes in English forbidde by the bishops 1017.1018 Booke whether lawfull to sweare by it or not 529. Bones of P. Martirs wife in Oxford taken vp buried in a dung hil by the papists reduced againe interred in a decent tombe 1968 Bones of Wickliff burned after his death 463. Boniface the 7. drawn through the streetes in Rome 159. Boniface Archb. of Magunce hys popish acts 129. Boniface his abhominable lyfe hee had rather be a dog then a Frēchmā .344 accused of infinit crimes 345. Boniface 8. besieged taken prisoner his infinite treasure .348 his death 349 Boniface 8. author of the decretals 342 Boniface 8.2 his pride and shamefull death 159.342 Boniface 1. falsifieth the councel of Nice 4. Boniface an Englishman Archbishop of Mentz in Germany 128 Boniface 3.1.2 first bringers in of the Popes vsurped supremacie 120. Boners visitation with his ridiculous behauiour at certain places .1474 his Mandate to abolish scriptures and writings vppon churchwals .1475 hys preface to Winchesters booke De vera obedientia 1060 Boners whole history with his actes and doyngs .1292.1296 sent as Embassadour into Fraunce hys letters to the L. Cromwel .1088 1089. his comming vp by the gospell .1092 his letter to Clunny for the abolishing of images .1293 committed to the Marshalsee .1296 his continuāce there .2125 pro. esse against hym .1309 hys recantation .1310 he is enioyned to preach at Paules crosse ibid. leaueth out the article of the kings authoritie .1311 conuented before the commissioners with hys behauiour there .1312 his protestation .1313 his answers to the articles obiected agaynste hym .1319 his interrogatories .1320 hee refuseth Secretary Smith .1324 his appeale .1325 depriued 1329. his letters and supplications 1330 Boners death and filthy end 2114 Boniface 3. Bishop of Rome obtained of Phocas to be called vniuersall Bishop 782. Bonauenture author of our Ladies Psalter .1598 compiler of the rosarie of our Lady no lesse blasphemous than the other 1601. Bongey Martyr his story martyrdome 1714. Bongeor martyr burned at Colchester his story 2007.2008 Borthwicke Knight his story .1259 Articles against him with his answeres to the same .1260 his great commendation withall his condemnation for the truth 1265. Breaking of the hoste 1404. Brewster Martyr 818. Browne Martyr 805.1292.1293 Bowyer Martyr his story martyrdome 1914. Bosomes wife her trouble and deliuery 2072. Bosworth field 722. Bostone pardons .1178 theyr excessiue price ibid. Boston burned 339. Bourne his Sermon at Paules Crosse where hee had a dagger throwne at him 1409.1407 Bourne deliuered from the rage of the people at Paules Crosse thorow the meanes of Maister Bradford preacher and martyr 1604. Boulstring of falshood and iniquitie 1755. Bowchurch rose in London ouerthrowne with 600. houses with a tempest 184. Boyes 300. placed in benefices in England by the Pope 287. Boyes beaten by Boner in goyng to Fulham 2062. B. L. Blacke friers there originall 259. Blacke heath field 800. Blage Knight his great trouble and persecution 1245. Bland preacher and martyr hys story .1665 apprehended .1666 his confutation of the popishe transubstantiation .1671.1672 hys martyrdome 1673.1676 Blaudina her cruell handling by the Ethnikes her paciēce constancie and martyrdome 46.37 Blasphemy punished 2103. Blasphemy of the Popes religion 726. Blacke Crosse of Scotland 375. Black friers by Ludgate built 339. Bloud and strangled why forbid in the primitiue Church 56. Bloud rayned in Yorke 132 Bloud of hayles .1110 proued to be the bloud of a ducke 1742. Bloud of Christians spilt to cease the sweating sickenes 885. Blondus taken with a lye in writing in the Popes behalfe 303.304 Blomfield persecutor his death 2101. B. R. Bradford Saunders and others theyr declaration out of prison concerning the disputation 1470. Bradford martyr his excellent story .1603 cast into prison .1604 his examinations and answeres .1606.1608.1609 his talk with certayn Bish. 1615.1616 wyth friers 1617. his condemnation .1623 his constant death martyrdome .1624 his letters 1625 1628.1630 Bradway persecutor bereft of hys wittes 2101 Brasen Nose Colledge in Oxford built 820. Bradbridge Martyr her story 1979. Bradbrige Martyr his story 1970 Brodbrige Martyr 1708. Bread and wine why geuen in the sacrament of the Lordes supper 1973. ought not a◠any hād to be worshipped 1974. Bread representeth the bodye of Christ. 1128. Bradbriges widow and Martyr her story and martyrdome 1980 1981. Britayne inuaded by the Saxons and deuided into 7. kingdomes how wekened and destroyed of the Saxons 108.109 Britayne kinges who they were 108. Britaynes and Scotte◠vsed not the rites of Rome 119. Britaynes neuer persecuted before Dioclesian 108. Britaynes destroyed and the causes why 114. Britaynes persecuted by the heathen Saxons 113. Britaynes called to the fayth by the speciall election of God 480.
Gospell 1542. Causes temporall brought into the spirituall Court for mony .861 Causes of the destruction of the britaynes 114. Causes 13. of aduauncing the sea of Rome 18. Causes of our fall distincted 22. Cauell Martyr his story and martirdome 1895.1896 C. E. Cecilia a godly woman martyr 58. Celulphus king of Northumberland 127. Celulphus a king made a monke 127. Celestinus Pope his creation and death 313. crowned the Emperour Henricus with his feete 784. Celebration of the sonday 53. Censing of the sacrament 1404. Cerinthus the hereticke shunned of Iohn the Euangelist 36. Ceremonyes why inuented .1494 diuersly vsed in the primitiue Churche caused no breache of charitie being estemed as thyngs of small waight 44. Ceremonies in outward thinges little or nothing esteemed of in the primatiue Church 44. Ceremonies falsely ascribed to Pistus inuention 314. Cesar moueth the senators of Rome to receaue the fayth of Christ. 30. C H. Chadsey doctor his mutabilitie and wauering inconstancie 2102. Champbell Frier his end 2103. Charles the great his letter to Offa 131. Charles the 5. elected Emperour 847 Charles Duke of Burgoine slaine 723. Charles Brandon 729. Charles Ioseph a bloudy villayne murtherer of Richard Hunne 809. Chaucer his treatise against the friers intituled Iack Upland 261.262.263.264.266 Chaucer his bookes and rare commendations 839. Chalice of gold enacted by the councell of Tibur and Rhenes 57 Chalices of glasse 1404 Chapters of the Bible first distincted by Stephen Laughton 272. Charterhouse monkes their originall .185 they enter the Realme of England 233 Charterhouse churchyard made 387. Chastitie not to be vrged vpon any weake brother 53 Chase Martyr his cruell and extreme handlyng .774 murthered in prison 775 Chamberlaine Martyr his story 1601.1602.1603.1604 Chapman Martyr his story and martyrdome 1036 Champion sent to Calis to preach 1224 Chelingdone Archb. of Cant. 336. Cheremon bishop maried a wyfe was martyred 62. Chester a place of learnyng .143 repayred and enlarged 147. ChildreÌ„ compelled to set fire to their parents 585.838 Child his confession agaynst Idolatry .89 with his martyrdome for the same ibid. Children of priests made legitimate 1176. Children departing without Baptisme are not condemned .1613.492 their estate in so dying 1587 1995.1996 Child of Iohn Fetties scourged to death by Boner 2055.2056 Children two crucified by the Iews 233. Children of Merindoll their godly education and bringyng vp 940.950 Childe crucified of the Iewes in Lincolne 327 Child of Queene Mary 1597 Children of christen parentes why receiued to Baptisme 1842 Children martyrs 64 Children of King Edward the elder 147 Childbed of Queen Mary pretensed 1596 Childericus the French king deposed and Pipinus intruded 129 Chichester persecuted by the Papists 2024. Chitâ—enden with his felowes famished in prison in Cant. for the gospell 1954.1955 Christes words in callyng Peter a rocke expounded Thre things to be noted in them 1. Christe refused of the Senate of Rome and why 30. they are plaged for their refusing of him ibi Christ whether a begger or not 717. Christ a seruaunt vppon earth the Pope a Lord. 404. Christes church 101. Christ of the priest and bakers makyng 1652. Christian man defined after the popes mynd and doctrine 29. Christs death and the benefits therof 16 Christians ouerthrowen in Egypt and slaine 300 Christians in Calabria kylled lyke Calues 942. Christians in Shrewsbury 532 Christians certaine that fainted 46 Christians may go to law one with another and sinne not 1000 Christ the obiect of our fayth 22 Christians of the primitiue Church caried God in their hartes .51 they are falsly accused and slaundered .48 condemned to the mettals 66 Christians falsly slandered 54 Christenmas his trouble and deliuerance 2071. Christening of bels 159.1405 Christopher Browne Martyr his story and martyrdome 2053 Christopher Parker hys death 2112 Christopher Landsdale Courtier his fearefull and terrible ende 2104.2105 Christes body present to the fayth of the receiuer 1614.1616 Christopher Shomaker Martyr his story and martyrdome 819. Christopher Ward martyr his story .1678 hys articles answeres condemnation and martyrdome 1678.1679 Christian George martyr his story 2037. Christopherson elected Byshop of Chichester 1956. Christopher Lister his story and martyrdome 1909. Christopherus 1. Pope 146. Church of God increaseth by persecution 38. Churche of the East and of Rome differ about Easter day 44. Church of Winchester built 133. Church of Lincolne built 133. Church of Rome how it came vpp by degrees 2. Church deuided into 5. diuersities of tâ—â—es 1. Church visible what 30. Churche of Christ deuided into 2. sortes of people 30. Church of Rome considered in 4. thinges title lyfe iurisdiction doctrine 1. Church of Rome with her corruptions described 2. Church militant of 3. partes 611. Churche of Rome persecuteth the catholicke church of Christ. 24. Church not builded vpon Peter 1758. Churche not tyed to any particular place 1760. Church before Christes comming and church after Christes comming all one 1766. Churche of Rome reuolting from the apostolicall truth hath set vp an other Religion .1775 neuer was vniuersall 1801. Church defined .1824 both visible and inuisible ibid. Church of WinchcoÌ„b built by Kenulphus 130. Churche of the Iewes a figure of the Church of Rome sueth to the Church of Antioche to yeld vnto her 96. Churche of England gouerned by the Popes Canons 97. Churche of the Grecians and Latines wherein they differ 187. Churche of London suspended for not ringing at the Byshops coÌ„ming 555. Church new of the Popes making 1287. Church of Rome examined .1601 conuict of manifest idolatry ibi Churche of Christe howe visible .1613 howe to be knowne ibid. col 2. euer visible .1616 not tyed to tyme or place 1622. Church of Rome how commended and why of the fathers 2. Church of Rome reuolted from the Church of Rome 3. Church of Rome distincted 2.3 Churche of Rome erreth in three poyntes in her iurisdiction 5. Church aboue the Apostles 14. Church of Christ how to be gouerned 19. Church of Miâ—â—ayne first brought vnder the church of Rome 168. Churche of Rome hathe declined from the Churche of Rome not wâ— 3. Church of Rome her practises to get money infinite but specially 15. 3.4 Church of Rome and the vniuersall church two diuers thinges 1287. Churche of Rome not vniuersall but equiuoce onely 2. Churche of Rome hath lost the liquor wherewith shee was first seasoned 20. Churche of Rome degenerate to newe paganisme 23. Church of Rome in wordes catholicke in deedes hethenish 24. Church of Rome and of the Pharisies compared together 24. Church of Rome degenerate from the image of the true Churche 281.1800 Church of Rome proued not to be catholicke 284. Church where it is and in whome it consisteth 417. Church of two sortes 533. Church goodes expended 557. Church hath no power ouer the scriptures .726 knowne by the scriptures onely 1617. Chusing of the Popes in coÌ„claues 595. C I. Cicelie Ormes Martyr her story and martyrdome 2023 Cities townes and castles built repaired 147. Cities
of the x. persecution 77 Dioclesian Maximiliā tired with persecuting of Christians gaue vp their kingdoms 81 Dioclesian his death 86 Dirige for the dead 137 Dirike Caruer Martyr hys apprehension examination and condemnatiō .1680 his martirdome 1682 Dissention amongst the Monks of Canterbury for the electiō of the Archb. 258. Discord what hurt it worketh in the church and common wealth 330.258.241.172.173.236.1367 Discorde alwayes in the Popes church 241 Dissention betweene the Archb. of Canterb. and the church of Lincolne 327 Dissention betweene Kyng Henry 3. and his nobles 330. Dissention betweene the Couent Prior of Durham and the king 272 Dissention amonijst Friers about the conception of Mary 800 Discord betweene the L. Protector the Admirall and the Earle of Warwike 1367 Discent of the B. of Rome 1758 Dispensations what mischiefs they do and what euils spring thereout 285 Dissolution of Abbeys by the lorde Cromwell 1179.1180 Dissolution of Abbeis and religious houses in England 1101.1102 Dissention between the Friers and the students of Paris 328 Dissention betweene Pope Eugenius and the councell of Basill 668 Disputation betweene the Papistes and Protestantes in the beginning of Q. Elizabeths raigne at Westminster 2119.2120.2121.2122 Disputation of religion in Paules in London in the Conuocation house aboute the reall presence .1410 dissolued by Queene Mary 1417 Disputation in the Uniuersitie of Prage 456.457 Disputation at Cambridge aboute transubstantiation and the reall presence 1376.1377.1378 Disputation in Oxford by Peter Martyr and others against trāsubstantiation 1373. Disputation in the councell of Basill 678.679 Disputation betweene Austen and the Waldenses 231 Disputation betweene the Romish bishops and the Scottish bish about Easter day 123 Disputation at Lypsia 847 Disputation at Baden in Heluetia .869 at Berne ibid. Disputation by M. Latimer Crāmer and Ridley at Oxford 1428 1429 Disputation betweene D. Barnes and Stephen Gardiner 1198 Dispensations for mony 285 Diuorce of K. Henry the 8. decided by D. Cranmer 1860 1861 1862 D O. Dobbe persecuted for the Gospell dyeth in prison 1297 Doctrine of the apostle S. Paule in a summe 20 Doctrine erroneous of the Church of Rome concernyng sinne 26 Doctrine of the Pope of Christ compared 485 Doctrine of the Pope what it is .2 more gaineful then holy scripture ibid. Doctrine of the Popes church corrupt examined 19 Doctrine of the Pope the summe finall scope 20 Doctrine of S. Paule reduced to v. points 16 Doctrine of the law and of the Gospell 976 Doctrine of the Pope what good stuffe it containeth 1772 Doctrine of Rome concerning faith and iustification erroneous 26. Doctrine erroneous of the papistes concernyng penance 26 Doctrine erroneous of the papistes in the sacraments 28 Doctrine of the papists corrupt cōcernyng ciuile maiestrates 29 Doctors read with indifferēt iudgement make more against the papists then with them 1854 Doctor Weston Prolocutor in the disputation in London 1410 Doctor Redman his confession at his death 1360 Doctor London a bloudy persecuter 1213 Doctor Coxe schoolemaister to K. Edward the 6. 1295 Doctor Sandes his trouble for the Gospell and happy deliueraunce by the singuler prouidence of god 2086.2087.2088.2089 Doctor Whittington Chauncellor a cruel persecuter slayne of a bul 775.776 Doct. Collet Deane of Paules his story 838 Doctor Story his impudent words in the parliamēt house .2125 his bloudy cruelty to Christes Martyrs by his owne confession ibidem Doctor Story a cruell and bloudie persecutor his bloudy ende and death at Tyborne 2152 Dog clothed in a Rochet vnder the name of B. Gardiner 2078 Dog of the English Embassadors bite the Pope by the great toe 1861. Doly her trouble and persecutiō for the Gospell 984 Dolphin with the French discomfited at Cassels 387 Domicianus Cesar his extreme tiranny 35.36 Domicianus maketh inquirie for Dauids stocke and murthereth them 48 Dominion of the Turkes parted into foure families 737. Dominion temporall and spirituall of Rome 499. Domicius Nero a tyrant his cruell end and ouerthrow 31 Dominion of the Turke large and ample 760.761.762.764.766.768 Donation of Constantine to the Romish papall sea prooued to be falsifyed by many inuincible reasons and argumentes 105 Donations of Carolus magnus Otho to Rome 159 Donation of Pipinus falsely taken for the donation of Constantine 130 Donation of Constantine forged 105.390 Donations geuen to religious men by king Ethelbald 133 Donation of king Athelwolfus to the Clergy 136 Dorobernia and Caunterbury taken for one 174 Doues their nature 1297 Douer court Martyrs theyr story trouble and Martyrdome for pulling downe of Idols 1031 1032 Douer head City of Kent 172 D R. Draycot Chauncellour of Liechfield a bloudy Persecutour of the poore Sayntes of God 1954 Draycots Sermon against Ioane Wast a blinde woman and martyr 1952 Drakes martyr his story .1895 his examination and death 1896 1897.1898 Dreames of Dustone 157 Dreames not to be regarded 152 Dronkennesse well auoyded by the pollicy of king Edgar 155 Drowry Martyr 1911.1912 Drayner called Iustice nine holes a bloudy and cruell persecutour his story 2112 D V. Dunning Chauncellour his sodeine and fearefull death 2099 Duchesse of Suffolke her tragicall and lamentable story .2078 her trouble extremity for the Gospell 2079.2080 Duke of Clarence drowned in a Butte of Malmessie 717 Duke of Northumberland committed to the Tower and condemned to dye .1407 beheaded 1423 Duke of Buckingham speaketh for the Protector in the Guilde hall 728 Duke Ethelwold slayne 141 Duke of Suffolke beheaded 1467.706 Duke Elfread his punishment for periury 148 Duke Edrike a bloudy persecutor a cruell murtherer and put himselfe to death 162 Duke Robert prisoner 191 Duke of Glocester made Protector .727 accuseth his Mother his bloudy tyranny 727.728 Duke of Northumberlād Duke of Herford both banished 514 Duke of Glocester beheaded by K. Richard 2. 513 Duke of Lancaster and Lord Hēry Persie great frends to Wickliefe 425 Duke Alpherus restorer of Priestes and their Wiues 158 Duke of Austrige punished of god 248 Duke Albert his bloudy slaughter in Boheme 656 Duke of Northfolke slayne 729 Duke of Mantua denieth the pope his City for his counsell 1133 Duke of Guise slayne before Orleance 2112 Duke of Guise his bloudy purpose disapoynted 2109 Duke of Northumberlande sente forth agaynst Queene Marye committed to the Tower 1465 Duke of Sommerset his History .1367 committed to the Tower with articles layd agaynst hym .1370 his death and rare commendation 1371.1372 Dunstanes roodes miracle 158 Dunstane Chittendene with the rest of his fellowes famished for the gospell in the Castle of Canterbury 1954.1955 Dunstane Abbot of Glastenbury his false and lying myracles 150 made Bishop of Worcester .152 seduceth king Edgar 156. hys his dreames 157 Dunstane a post setter a sorcerer .156 his death 160 Durandus 950 Dunkirke where writinges were set vppe agaynst King Henry .8 1055 Duty of husbandes and wiues one towardes an other 1933 Dutch Martyrs 928 Dungate martyr his story martyrdome 1949.1950 Dunninges the bloudye Chauncellour his
2005. Elizabeth called S. Elizabeth her lyfe and story 268.273 Elizabeth Q. of England her happy byrth 1054. Elizabeth nowe Q. of Englande committed to the tower by Q. Mary her great trouble .1425 committed to sir Iohn Williams Sir Henry Benefilde 1471. Ely Bishoppricke planted 198. Ely persecutor 1211. Elizabeth Lawson her trouble deliueraunce 2070.2072 Elizabeth Pepper martyr her story and glorious Martyrdome 1914.1915 Elizabeth Folkes martyr her story and martyrdome 2007.2008 Elizabeth Stamford 814. Ellis martyr her story 1910.1911 Elizabeth Thackuell Martyr her story and death 1910.1911 Elizabeth Young 2065. her troubles and deliuerance 2065.2066.2067.2068.2068.2070 Elizabeth Lady nowe Queene of England her miraculous preseruation and great trouble in Queene Maryes dayes .2091.2092.2094.2095.2096.2098 sent for being sicke to London .2091 charged with Wiats conconspiracie cleareth her innocencie thereof is committed to the tower .2092 restrayned of her owne seruauntes .2093 in great feare and doubt of life .2904 cōmitted to the custody of sir Henry Benefield and sent prisoner to Woodstocke ibid. is sore sicke and writeth to the Queene her sister .2095 wisheth her selfe a milke mayd .2096 brought into Queene Maryes bedchamber .2096 set at libertie .2097 proclaymed Queene of Englande 2097.2098 Ellerker a bloudy peresecutor hys bloudy end 2101. Elphegus archbishop of Caunterbury stoned to death 161. Elutherius wyth hys mother Anthia Martyrs 41. Elutherius the Pope called Lucius king of Englande Chrystes vicare 107. Elutherius Bishop of Rome 107. Elsinus archbishop of Canterbury hys death 151. E M. Emperours plagued for refusing persecuting of Christ. 31 Emilianus slew Gallus and Uolusianus Emperours 67 Emperours of Rome but kings of the Romaynes till they be confirmed by the Pope 351.710 Emperour Sigismund who burned Iohn Hus fayne to entreat for peace 656 Emperour the French King and King of Scottes sette agaynst Henry 8. K. of England 1087 Emperour 5. yeares without buriall 197 Empyre of Germany decayed and the causes thereof 374 Emperors kissing the Popes feet 783 Emperour excommunicate 197 Empyre translated from Greece to Fraunce from Fraunce to the Almaynes 131 E N. Englande whether it receiued the Gospell from Rome or not 106 1061 England noted of cruelty 701 English men martyred in Spayne for the Gospell 2058 Englande plagued by the Popes Legates 199 England conuerted to the fayth of Christ. 53 Englande deuided by a wall from Scotland 57 England had 7. kinges in the Saxons time 109 England 5. tymes conquered 136.171 England whether it receyued the Gospell before K. Lucius dayes or not 53. England why plagued of the Danes 139 England described 109 England interdicted by the Pope 251.242 Englishmen scourged for their vniust oppressing of the Britaines 171 Englishmen saued at the takyng of Calice 2075 Englishmē winne the city of Messana .243 and set vp the armes of England ibid. Englishmen good asses 423 Engist his voyage into England his death 113 E P. Epistle of Constantine to hys subiects inhabiting the East 102 Epistle of Elutherius Bishop of Rome to king Lucius 107. Epistles of Becket to Pope Alexander 214.115.116 Epistle of Iohn Hus of his goyng vp to the councell of Constance 597 Epistle of Elfricus agaynst transubstantiation 1140.1141 Epistle of Uolusianus concernyng priests mariage 1154 Epistle of Phillip Melancthon agaynst the 6. articles 1172 Epistle and gospell in the Masse 1402 Epistles decretall confuted 96 Epistle of Sergius the Pope to haue Bede sent to Rome 127 Epistle of Dionisius B. of Alexandria to Fabius 61 Epistle of B. Hooper in Latin sent to the conuocation house concernyng matters of religion 2135 2136 Epistle of Marcellinus 96 Epistles decretall of Marcellus 96. Epistle of Gregory B. of Rome to them that came to preach in England 115 Epistle of Gregory to Austen in England 116 Epistle of the Archbish. of Canterbury to the B. of London conteinyng the effect of the history of the L. Cobham 565 Epistle of Marcellus to Maxentius blanched 96 Epistle of Constantine to Sapores in fauour of the christians 99 Epistles of Benno cōcernyng pope Hildebrand 176.177.178 Epistle of Waltramus to Ludouicus 190. Epistles of Alcocke 2146.2147 2148 Epistles decretall of the bishops of Rome examined 96.97 Epistle of Antoninus Pius Emperour to the commons of Asia 41. Epistle to the Hebrews 35 Epistles of S. Paule to the seuen churches 35 Epistle of Plinie to Traiane 39 Epistle of Traiane to Plinie 40 Epimachus with many other martyrs 62 Epitaphe of M. Iohn Bradford preacher and Martyr his death 1624 Epitaph vpon the death of Doctor Cranmer Archb. of Canterb. 1893 Epitaph or funerall verse of doctor Redman vpon the death of M. Bucer 1968 Epitaph of the Lady Iane. 1423 Epitaph of Carolus the 9. French king .2112 Henry 2. Fraunces his sonne ibid. E R. Errors of the Papists in the Sacrament of the Lordes supper 1891 Errors noted in the Doctors 70 Errors in Baptisme 28 Errors of the Papists in teachyng Freewill 28 Errors in the Popes church concernyng matrimony 28 Errours in all writers except the scriptures 477 Eremites order when they first began 204 Erpwaldus king of the Estangles conuerted to Christ. 121 E. S. Esche Martyr his story and martyrdome 874. E T. Ethelbert builder of Paules 114 Ethelbald his donation to religious men 133 Ethelbert first christened Kyng of Kent .114 murthered by Offa .129 withholden from Austens doctrine vpon old custome 116 Ethelbert and Sigebert builders of Paules 120. Ethelbald king 140 Ethelwoldus bishop of Winchester and setter vp of Monkery 152 Ethelwold his excellent profounde learnyng 147 Ethelburge Queene made Nunne of Barkyng 127 Ethelstone of Britaine hys story 147. Eaton colledge founded by Kyng Henry .6 262.712 Ethelbright 140 E V. Eucharist in time of necessity committed to a boy 64 Eud◠Duke of Burgundy against the Popes decrees 200. yeares since 390 Euangelium eternum of the Fryers abhominable and detestable 322 Eusebius Deacon of Alexandria martired for the truth of the gospell .52 his worthy commendation 72 Euaristus Bishop of Rome and Martyr .38 his ordinances 39 Eustachius with his wife children martyred for Christ. 40 Euphrosina martyr 4 Eugenia Martyr her excellent hystory 73 Eugenius 4. Pope celebrate firste the counsell of Basill 668 Eunuche a Courtier whose name was Azades Martyred for the Gospell 98 Euring Martyr her story 2007 Eulalia a godly virgine her notable story her wisedome constancy martyrdome 93.94 Euill men eate not spiritually nor corporally the body and bloud of Christ for then they could not be condemned 1996.1997 Euidences declaring the antiquity of Priestes mariage 1167.1168 1169 Euidences proouing ecclesiasticall persons to haue bene subiecte to the temporall power euer since the beginning 6 Eusham field 334 Eusham Abbey founded burnte 1180 E X. Exaction and extortion of the pope in Englande described in a table 284.285 Exactions of the pope intollerable denyed of the clergy of England and Fraunce 266.267.268 Examples of the rare chastitye of Christians 63 Examples notable of Christian corage in confessing of
made Byshop of Winchester 279.57 Peter Moone and his wife theyr trouble and persecution .1942 preserued by Gods merciful prouidence ibid. Petrus Flistedius Martyr 885 Peter GauestoÌ„ his story his pride banished the land receiued agayn apprehended of the nobles .367.368 beheaded 369 Peter Wakefielde a false Prophet hanged 253 Petrus Iohannes burned after hys death 322 Peter Spengler Martyr drowned 880.881 Petrus Lumberdus Mayster of the sentences 201 Peter Pateshul against friers 506 Peter Martyrs wife her cruell handling at Oxforde of the Papistes 1968 Peter the Apostle neuer Byshop of Rome .15 how called head of the Apostles 18 Peters wife her death for the gospell 34 Peter Liset author of the burning chamber plagued 2190 Peter whether euer at Rome or not 34 Peter his body clothed in siluer at Rome 130 Peter had neuer more power geuen him then the rest of the Apostles 14. had no temporal sword geuen him 403 Peter neuer head of the Church 610 Peter no more Uicar of Christ theÌ„ the rest of the Apostles 1119 Peter had no rule or preheminence ouer the rest of the Apostles 1260.1263 Peter neuer built the Churche of Rome .1805 had no greater authority then other the Apostles 1811.1812 Peterborough Abbeies foundatioÌ„ 133 Person his story 641 Petrouill Appleby Martyr her story and martyrdome 1979 Pestilence grieuous in Englande 387 Pestilence great in Basill 688 Pestilence through the whole Romayne Monarchy 66 P H. Phillip thappostle 14. maryed 33. Philippus the first Christian Emperour slayne 59.17 Phillip Melancthon agaynst the sixe articles 1172. Phillip Humfrey martyr burned at Bury for the testimony of Christes Gospell 2049.2050 Phillip Repington his examination .437 his abiuration made bishop and become a bloudy persecutor of Christe in his members 444.530.539.27 Phillip the Frenche King seeketh trayterously the death of Kyng Richard .244 his quipping letter to Pope Boniface 8.343 excommunicate by the Pope 342. Phillips a very Iudas the betrayer of good Maister Tindall .1077.1078 consumed in the end wyth lice 1079. Phillips his history 1042. Phillippus and Eugenia theyr story 73. Phillip king of Fraunce at varyaunce with Pope Boniface 341 Philippus Bishop of Alexandria martyr 74. Phillippus for holding agaynst Images losâ— both hys eyes and kingdome 47.129 Philpot of Tenterden martyr hys story and Martyrdome 1970. Philpot his tragicall story his disputation in the conuocation house .1410.1411.1412 his lyfe hys first examination .1796 hys second 1797. the third 1798. fourth 1999. the fifte 1802. sixt .1806 seuenth .1802 eight .1814 ninth 1814. tenth .1816 eleuenth .1817 twelueth .1822 thirteenth 1824 his last examination and condeÌ„nation .1826.1827 his beyng in the colehouse 1797.1798 hys constant death and moste victorious martyrdome 1830. hys letters 1832.1833.1834.1835.1836.1840.1842.1844 Philoramus his story and Martirdome 92 Phocas bishop of Pontus martyr 40. Phocas the wicked Emperour murthered the Emperor Mauritius 120. Photinus hys constancie in the trueth and martyrdome for the same 47 P L. Plague at Basill in tyme of the Councell 688 Plane hys trouble for the Gospell is racked deliuered and dieth 2128 Plagues of God agaynst such as haue contemned and persecuted the Gospell 31 Plankney of new Colledge in Oxford papist drowned hymselfe 2104 Plantagenet his story 199 Pleimundus teacher to kyng Alfred .144 after made Archb. of Cant. ibid. Plinie hys epistle to Traianus for the staying of persecution 39 Ploughmans complaint 398 Pluralities of benefices 237 Plutarchus and Serenus his brother Martyrs 54 P O. Pope Adrian an enemy to Luther 854 Pope Alexander poisoneth the turks brother committed to his custody 734 Pope AlexaÌ„der refuseth to be pope vnlesse he were confirmed by the emperor and was therefore cast into prison and deposed by Hildebrand 5 Pope Alexander treadeth on the necke of Frederike the Emperour 204 Pope Alexander his death 330 Pope Boniface .8 besieged driuen to a straight is taken hys house ransackt and he imprisoned 348 Pope Clement taken prisoner 988 Pope Celestine crowneth the emperour with hys feete 244 Pope Gregory 9. wageth 35. Gallâ—s to spoyle the Emperoures coasts .305 hys edict agaynst the Emperour refuseth to speake with hys Legates ibid. Pope Gregory the 9. flieth the citie of Rome and warreth against it 281 Pope Hildebrand hys tragicall story 174 Pope Hildebrand excommunicatyng the Emperour hys chayre burst vnder hym .176 he hireth one to slay the Emperor .177 casteth the sacrament into the fire murthereth 3. persons not being conuict ibid. putteth hys friend Centius in a barrell of nayles killeth a widowes sonne after he had done hys penance 177 Pope Ioane 8. a woman and pope her lyfe and story 137 Pope Iohn .15 159 Pope Iohn put in prson his goodly qualities 93 Pope Iohn .13 a wicked pope hys prouerbe deposed wounded in adultery 159 Pope Innocent his conspiracies against Friderike 2. Emperour 297 Pope Innocent his death 256 Pope Innocent the 4. would not be reconciled to the Emperour 265 Pope Leo pleadeth his cause at the barre before the Emperour 8 Pope Leo his death 854 Pope Martin elected his coronation 644 Pope Martin his bloudy inquisition .651 contrary to all Popes 552 Pope Paule 1. excommunicateth the Emperour for pulling downe of Images 130 Pope Siluester coÌ„pacted with the Deuill to be made pope and was so the Deuill promising him that he shoulde liue till he hadde sayde Masse in Ierusalem 167 Pope Sergius chaunged Popes names 137 Pope Stephen .2 130 Pope Urbanus his letter to Baldwine Archbishop of Caunterbury 240 Pope maketh the Emperour and lay men Asses 390 Pope curseth all spirituall persons that submit them selues to theyr liege King 192 Pope iudged and deposed by the Councell of Brixia 181 Pope with the Cardinalles whether they may erre 146 Popes letter for an Italian boy to be Canon or Prebend .323 with aunswere of Grosthead Byshop of Lincolne to the same 324 Popes election wrong oute of the Emperors handes .5 muche different from the election of the old bishops in the primitiue Church 4 Popes power falsly grounded vpon scripturs 490 Pope hath no power or iurisdiction in other Princes dominions 1133 Popes gaynes out of Englande in one yeare 326 Popes Successors rather to Romulus then to Peter 204 Pope subiect to the Councell 672 Popes in old time submitted themselues to kinges and Emperors 6 Popes doctrine more gaynefull theÌ„ the scripture 2 Popes make themselues kinges priestes yea Christ himselfe 482 Popes 3. at once in Rome 167 Popes three at once an other time 553 Pope may erre and how 671 Pope stroken on the side by Robert Grosthead Byshop of Lincolne 326 Popes founde falsifiers of Nicene councell 10 Popedome vacant .2 yeares 342 Pope his iurisdiction 1.2 Pope his errors touching remissioÌ„ of sinnes .28 his errors touching ciuill magistrates 29 Pope hath nothing to do in temporall matters 6 Popes haue bâ—ne maried theÌ„selues 690 Pope and Court of Rome cause of all the mischiefe in Christendom 292 Pope driuen out of Rome 272 Pope not any member of Christes true church 1507
story .1493 Reader in the Colledge of Fothringa and Lechfield appreheÌ„ded his constancye in the trueth .1494 his examinations and aunsweres .1495 his constaunt martyrdom at Couentry .1498.1499 his letters 1496.1499.1500.1502.1503 Sampson his story 814 Sarum vse when deuised 184 Sandes her Story and deliuery 2082 Saphira and Sabina Martyrs 38 Sathans loosing and binding expounded 101 Sathan bound vp for 1000. yeares Loosed how and when 297 Salte coniured and exorcized by the Papistes and how 1405 Sautre his story .516 Articles layd agaynst him with his aunsweres to the same ibid. his degradation and martyrdome 518 Saule how brought vp was a persecutour of Christ in his members conuerted called Paulus sent to the Gentils to preach the Gospel of Iesus Christ. 35 Sauonarola Martyr his story and persecution 731 Saxie a Priest hanged in Garâ—â—ners Porters Lodge 1231 Saxons sent for into Britaine .108 they enter into England 109 S C. Scanderbeius hys Hystory Actes and doings agaynst the Turke 730.741 Schisme in Rome 434 Schisme betwixte two Popes for the space of nine thirty yeares 436 Schisme in Scotland 1273 Schisme betwixt the Greeke churche and the Church of Rome 282 Schismes in the Romish Church 241 Scholers of Oxforde agaynste the king .331 theyr skirmish amongest themselues 393 Schooles erected in Cambridge 133 Schole of Paules founded 838 Scholes of learning in Englande two one for Greeke famous the other for Latine 143 Scourging of a younge Childe of Fetties to death by Boner 2055 2050 Scourgyng of Thomas Hinshaw by Boner at Fulham 2043.2044 Schismes amongest the Popes 145 Scotus his Hystorye accused of the Pope for an Hereticke 144 Scotus slayne by hys Scholers 145 Scotte Byshoppe of Chester hys aunsweare to Mayster Stokes hys Oration at the burninge of Bucer and Phagius boanes .1958.1959 his Oration before the condemnation of Bucer and Phagius 1961 Scotlande neuer troubled with the Popes Legate 286 Scottes driuen out of Irelande 369 Scotlande subdued and conquered by the Kynge of Englande 148 Scotlande title proper to England 341 Scotlande persecuted 1266.1267 Scotland chalenged of the Pope 340 Scottishe Kynges haue done homage to the kinges of England 340 Scottish king made by the King of England 148 Scottes aunsweare to the king of Englandes alleagiance 340 Scottes subdued to William Conqueror 171 Scottes theyr warres with Kyng Edward 3. 375 Scripture oughte to be in the vulgare tongue .1115 are sufficient to saluation .1106.1107 howe many names it hath ibid. Scripture oughte not to bee withholden from the Laye people 1116 Scriptures Canonicall onely to be read in the Church 7 Scripture forbidde to be read and expounded of no man .1979 forbidde to be readde by Pope Gregory .9 ibid. how knowne to bee Scripture 1980 Scripture reading in English heresy after the Papistes 985 Scripture howe to bee examined 1973 Scriuener Martyr 838 Sclaunders false of the Christians 37 S E. Seauen Martyrs burned at Maidstone for the Gospel 1978 1979 Seauen Martyrs at one fire in Caunterbury 1980.1981 Seuen Sleepers 63 Seaman an old woman persecuted 2036 Seaton his sermon with notes gathered thereout by his aduersaries 1206 Searles Martyr 1914.1915 Searche made in Cambridge for bookes 1192 Sâ—amaâ—n Martyr his story 2035 2036 Secretary of Cranmer holpe by the Lord Cromwell 1185 Sâ—gouius in the Councell of Basill 670 Segouius his Oration in the couÌ„sell of Basill 682.683 Segebert king of the West SaxoÌ„s slayne 129 Senaâ—e of Rome moued to receiue Christ. 30 Sentence definitiue agaynst king Henry 8. by Pope Clement the 7. 1279.1280 Sentences of Cyprian 70 Selling of pardons orders church hallowinges discipline diriges confessions weddings buryings Sermons and all thinges in the Popes Church 499 Selling of prayer abhominable 498 Serapion his story repentaunce reconciliation 64. Byshop of Antioch 53 Serenus Grauius Defender of the Christian Râ—ligion 41 Sergius Paulus beheaded Formosus the Pope his Predecessor after he was dead 146 Sergius Pope his Epistle to Celfride 127 Seraphia Martyr 4 Seraphin Martyr 62 Seruus seruoâ—um Dei by whom inuented 120 Seruice in latine reproued no edefying in it .1903 the commodity thereof in our English tongue 1904 Seruilianus Martyr 4 Seruice in the Church in the vulgare tongue 7.1890 Seuerus Cesar an enemy to christians warreth in Britany and is slayne at Yorke 57 Seuerus Emperour 54 Sermon of Longlande Byshop of Lincolne agaynst the Pope 1097 Sermon translated out of Saxon into English against transubstaÌ„tiation 1145 Sermon of M. Latimer of the cardes in Cambridge full of Christian doctrine 2142.2143.2144 Sermon of the Bishop of London before the condemnation of Iohn Hus. 621 Sermon of R. WymbletoÌ„ at Paules Crosse. 547.548 Sermon of Doctour Pearne of Cambridge agaynst Bucer and Paulus Phagius both greate learned men 1962 Sermon of Doctor Pilkington at the restoring of Bucer and Paulus Phagius 1966.1667 Seruaunt of a certayne marchaunt burnt at Leicester 1914 Seruaunt of a certeine Taylour in Lipsa his terrible end 2106 S H. Shawes sermon at Paules crosse 727 Shadowes amoÌ„g christians ought to cease 484 Shauen crownes of Priestes vsed 126.364 Shauing of crownes why vsed of Priestes and Religious men 364 Sharpe Martyr his story 2052 Sharpe Martyred at Bristow 1953 Sheterdine Martyr his story .1663 his examination and aunsweares 1674.1675 his martyrdom .1676 his Letters 1678. Sheriffe sworne Seruâ—unt to the good Lady Elizabeth his faith fulnesse to her 2097 Shoomaker martyred for the gospell in the towne of Northhampton 1954 Shrift and confession to Priestes 540 Shrowesbury men Persecutours of the Gospell 532 Shypwracke of the Christians in Sicilia great and horrible 337 S I. Sibilla a prudent queene Guido theyr story 234 Sigismundus Emperor 719 Signes 39. to knowe a false Prophet or Preacher by 317.318.319.320.321.322 Sigismundus Emperour his vnprosperous successe of all his affayres after he refused the Gospell taking part with the Papistes 2112 Sigebert built Paules Church 114 Siluester 2. Pope a great sorcerer ibid. Alice Siluerside Martyr burned at Colchester her story and martyrdome 2007.2008 Simeon Archbishop of Seleucia his story .97 his martyrdome 98 Simeon byshop of Ierusalem crucified 36 4.364 Simon Fishe his storye .1013 author of the book called the supplication of beggers he dyeth of the plague 1014 Simon Sudbury Archbishoppe of Caunterbury .393 taken and be headed 434 Simon Mountford minor taken prisoner 331 Simon Miller Martyr burned at Norwich his story and martyrdome 2005 Simon Fish the author of the book called the supplication of Beggers 1013 Simon Cananeus crucified 32 Simon a Deacon Martyr 32 Simon Grinâ—us his trouble and maruelous deliuery by gods prouidence from all daunger 2077 2078 Simon Wisedome abiured 985 Simon Ioyne Martyr his story 1909 Simony of the Popes Court complayned of by king Richard 241.251 Simphorissa with her seuen childreÌ„ martyrs 41 Simetrius with diuers other martyrs 45 Symson Martyr his story 2031 2033.2034 Single life though neuer so wicked preferred before godly matrimony by the Papistes 29 Single life of Nunnes widowes 508 Singing for soules departed
commoÌ„ly of English women 〈◊〉 1. Tim. â— Ghosâ—â—ly 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 of â—â—ristian 〈◊〉 1. Peter 4. Iohn 12. 1. Cor. 1. Luke 17. Example of Lots wyfe Nothing vseâ— in Q. Maâ—yâ—s 〈…〉 The first note prouing the Church of the Papistes not to be the true Church 2. Note Iohn 10. 3. Note Actes 7. 4. Note to know the Church 5. Note Iohn 5 6. Note to know the Church Ephes. 5. Compare the proceedinges doinges of the Popes Church with the true members of Christs Church and you shall see what they are The Church of the valiant Papistes compared to Nemrod and why The Popes Church standeth all in lying and murdering 3. Reg. 18. Luke 9. The Popes Church vnder payne of damnation is to be auoyded Apoc. 2. Phil. 1. He exhorteth to be bolde in Christ. Math. 13. Worldly Christians resembled to Aesops Cocke Worldly allurements motions of drawing backe by Gods grace with standed Experience of the Lordes assistance in confirming his seruantes M. Glouer coÌ„mitted to the Iayle before any cause was declared Gods mighty consolation vpon Rob. Glouer in prison M. Glouer weepeth for ioy in prison M. Glouer couÌ„selled to put in bondes Rober Glouer refuseth to enter into bondes Worldly persuasions not receiued M. Glouer agâ—yne visited with Gods holy comfort M Glouer reasoning with himselfe M. Glouer taketh courage al 〈◊〉 and daungerâ— set aside M. Glouer resolued in himselfe to abyde the vttermost for the Gospells cause The Papistâ— proceede with M. Glouer agaynst the lawes of the realme Commaundement geuen to the Sumner agaynst Iohn Glouer and not agaynst Robert Glouer This Byshops name was Doct. Banes M. Warren of Couentry persecutor of Rob. Glouer A lesson for all persecutors Luke 16. R· Glouer brought before Banes B. of Lichfield and Couentrye M. Robert Glouer M. of Art in Cambridge R. Glouer charged for not comming to the Church The Bishop refuseth to be iudged by the primatiue Church Robert Glouer and his fellow prisoners remoued from Couentry to Lichfield in the face of the open market Iephcot the Chauncellours seruaunt Papistes keepe no promise Iephcot Persey cruell and straite agaynst M. Glouer Talke betweene M. Glouer and the Chancellor in prison * The Church geueth witnes which be the true bookes and writings of the Apostles as also the olde Sinagogue of the Iewes doth witnes which be the true bookes of the holy Prophetes yet it followeth not thereby that the Iewes haue authority ouer the Scripture The comforts sweete feelinges of M. Glouer in prison M. Glouer assaulted by the enemy in prison concerning vnworthynes Actes 24. Rom. 11. Rom. 4. Iohn 2. Gods election bound to no worthines or person Rom. 10. Psalme 145. It is no arrogaÌ„cye to presume vpon Gods promise Psalm 50. Robert Glouer replyeth against the tentation of the enemy in that he is a sinner M. Glouer brought agayne before the Bishop Reasoning betwene M. Glouer and the Byshop * The true Church is alwayes builded vp on the doctrine of the Apostles which though it appeare not alwaies alyke in outward â—â—ght the faulte is in the tyme not in the Church Tymes do alter and with the tymes the outward face of the Church may alter sometymes appearing more sometymes lesse sometymes very little sometymes nothing at all according as the persecution is Neuertheles the truth of the church abydeth alwayes one Neyther doth it goe by number of meÌ„ but by soundnes of truth Many agreeing in one may make an vnitye but the veritye of the word maketh the Church whether it be in few or in many The first question Power by Gods word in the ministery to remit sinnes 2. questioâ— 3. question Robert Glouer destitute foâ—â— tyme of the Lords comfort The Lord for a tyme may withdraw his comfortes but at leÌ„gth he visiteth his seruantâ— R. Glouer receaueth agayne coÌ„fort of the Lord. Cornelius Bongey Martyr Articles obiected to Cornelius Bongey Hâ—s Aunsweres to the articles Iohn Glouer William Glouer after their deaâ—h condemned and cast out for heretickes A new search made for Iohn Glouer The prouidence of God agayne in sauing Iohn Glouer Agnes Glouer wyfe to Iohn Glouer apprehended D. Dracot not suffering Iohn Glouer to be buryed in the Churchyearde Iohn Glouer after his death iudged of Doct. Dracot to be a damned soule Testimony of this story The maner of handling the body of WilliaÌ„ Glouer after his death Bernard a Popish Curate of Weme Iohn Thorlyne agaynst the burying of W. Glouers brother The letter of Raufe Bayne B. of Chester for the not burying of W. Glouers body The dead corpeâ— of W. Glouer dragged with horse into the field M. Edward Burton not suffered to be buryed in Christian buriall the same day when Q. Elizabeth was crowned Oliuer Richardine in Hartford West Martyr William Wolsey Robert Pigot Martyrs Richard Euerard extreame agaynst WilliaÌ„ Wolsey W. Wolsey commaunded to the Iayle D. Fuller Christopherson D. Yong come to conferre with Wolsey Wolsey putteth a question to the 〈…〉 D. Watsons booke of Sermons or Homelyes D. Fuller agayne resorteth to W. Wolsey The Chauncellour geâ—eth leaue to Wolsey to depart W. Wolsey layd in the Castle of Wisbich Rob. Pigot Painter presented for not coÌ„ming to the Chuâ—ch Talke betweene Syr Clement Higham Iudge and Rob. Pigot Rob. Pigot brought to the Iayle where W. Wolsey 〈◊〉 Anno 1555. October Wolsey and Pâ—got returned to Eley to prison Tho. Goodâ—â—â—e Biâ—â—hop of Eley The Bishops Câ—â—playne a FrenchmaÌ„ 〈◊〉 the prisoners in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Woâ—sey called to iudgment in the Bâ—shops 〈◊〉 Wolseys aunswere to Sâ—â—xton M. Christopherson writeth what he would haue Pâ—got conâ—â—â— of the â—acrâ—ment 〈◊〉 refuseth to 〈◊〉 to Christophersons 〈◊〉 M. Peacoke appoynted to preach at tâ—e burning of Wolsey and Pigot â— Wolsey 〈◊〉 himselfe to be â—ound in all pointes of the scripture belonging to his 〈…〉 The MartyrdoÌ„e of W. Wolsey and Rob. Pigot at Eley Anno 1555. Octob. 16. Bookes burned with Wolsey Pigot The natures of Wolsey and Pigot described The zelous spirite of William Wolsey W. Wolsey desirous of Martirdome Wolsey calleth the day of his Martirdome his glad day Thomas Hodilo Berebruer of Cambridge witnes of this story Richard Denton first conuerter of Wolsey Money sent by Wolsey to Denton Wolsey exhorting Richard Denton to persist in the truth Denton afraydâ— of burning Richard DentoÌ„ burned in his owne house which before would not burne for Christ. Anno. 1564. Aprill 18 Doct. Nicholas Ridley Martyr Nicholas Ridley borne in Noâ—thumberland Nicholas Ridley learned at Newcastle Nicholas Ridley mayster of Pembroke hall in Cambridge Nicholas Ridley made D. of Diuinitye Nicholas Ridley king Henryes Chapleine Nicholas Ridley made Bishop of Rochester Nicholas Ridley made Byshop of LondoÌ„ The fruitefull dilligence of B. Ridley in preaching Gods word B. Ridley of great memory and reading B· Ridley comely of proportion and complexion The fayre conditions of Byshop Ridley tender to his kinred yeâ— not otherwise then truth and right
presence in the Sacrament may haue a double sense Equiuocation in the word really How the body of Christ may be sayd to be really and how not really in the Sacrament â— Questions vnder one The Papistes Protestantes in graunting the presence do agreeâ— onely in the maner of being they differ How Christes body is effectuously receaued in the SacrameÌ„t How Christ may be graunted to be really in the SacrameÌ„t and how not What change is in the Sacramentall bread Sacramentall mutation The substaunce of bread and wine in theâ— Sacrament not chaÌ„ged ComparisoÌ„ betweene the Sacrament of the CommunioÌ„ and of Baptisme What difference the Catholicks put betweene the Sacrament of the CoÌ„munion and Baptisme Aunswere to the 3. Article Propitiatory sacrifice of the masse is a derogation to Christes passion Vnbloudy sacrifice Answere to the 4. Article D. Ridley assigned to appeare agayne the next day M Latimer 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 The order of M. Latiâ—â—◠〈◊〉 The oratioÌ„ 〈◊〉 Lincolne 〈◊〉 M. Latimer But this Church 〈◊〉 standing on the truth of Gods word 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 of man How you 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 your owne actes can beare witnes The Popes authoritye 〈…〉 Latimer * Qui tradidâ—runt metioâ—â—naius peccaâ—â—m habent sayth Christ. Perswasions vsed to M. Latimer 〈…〉 to the vnitye of the Popes Church Reasons to perswade the flesh but not 〈◊〉 conâ—cience M. Latimer hath leaue to sit downe Answere of M. Latimer to the B. of Lincolne The vniuersall Church hath not his foundation onely in Rome â—rgâ—ment Christ bad Peter regere gouerne his peâ—ple Ergo the Pope 〈…〉 Rex to reigne 〈◊〉 Kinges and Emperours Regere 〈…〉 to regere 〈◊〉 voluntateÌ„ Deut. 21. Cliâ—ping of Gods Scriptures by the Catholickes The author of this booke was D. Brookes which there was in the commission Brookes B. of Glocester speaketh The Catholicks how vnreasonable they are in their vsing of men The Catholicks alleage the Scriptures but take not all The protestatioÌ„ of M. Latimer 1. Article The body of Christ in the Sacrament receiued by spirite grace M. Latymer agaynst the grosse and carnall being of christ in the Sacrament 2. Article What chaunge is in the bread and wine in the Sacrament not in the nature but in the dignitye of representing Substance of bread wine in the Sacrament vnchanged Difference betweene Christs holy bread the Popes holy bread 3. Article 4. Article â— Article The next 〈…〉 October 1. D. Ridleys appearanâ—e 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 The words 〈◊〉 M. 〈…〉 to B. 〈…〉 B. Ridley refuseth to put of his cap to the Pope or to them which come froÌ„ the Pope The last examination of Bishop Ridley The wordes of the B. of Lincolne The place of S. Austen again repeated Totus mundus c. Aunswere of D. Ridley to the place of S. Austen as before How the Catholickes vse to alledge the Doctours A place of Cyrillus alledged by Melancthon Scripture bookes burned at Oxford * Argumentum á contrario sensu ex Cyrillo contra â—udaeoâ— * Altars be erected in Christes remembrance in Britayne Ergo Christ is come Altars be now plucked downe in Britayne Ergo Christ iâ— not come Aunswere This argument is not a sensu contrario For erecting of altars in the Antecedent and plucking downe altars in the consequent be not contrary In the Antecedent Cyril meaneth the table or els the celebration of the Lordes Supper in his remembrance In the consequent by plucking downe of altars is ment the taking away of places and monumentes seruing not to the Lordes Supper but to Idolatry whereby the true table of the Lordes Supper in his remeÌ„brance may be erected agayne * B. White blasphemously calleth the bord of the Lordes Supper an Oyster table The articles read agayne to M. Ridley B. Ridley not suffred to reade his owne aunswere Note the extreme dealing of these catholicke men The deputies durst not read out the writing of Bishop Ridley To the 1. article To the 2. Article The words of exhortation of Brookes Bishop of Glocester to M. Ridley B. Ridley vntruely charged with singularity The determination of the Church is only that whereupon our catholicke men do ground theyr fayth A briefe answere of B. Ridley to B. Brokes taâ—le D. Weâ—ton 〈…〉 Sentence of 〈◊〉 â—ead 〈◊〉 D. â—â—â—ley 〈…〉 of M. Latimer before the Commissioners The Bishop of Lincolnes wordes to M. Latimer M. Latimer short with the Commissionerâ— The Catholicke Church and the Romish Church be two thinges Cyprians counsell in truth no deliberation to be taken M. Latimers question to the Bishops Whether is more lyke the sea of Rome which persecuteth or the little flocke which is persecuted to be the â—rue Church c. The cause of the Martyrs of the primitiue tyme and of the Martyrs of the latter tyme aâ—l one The Image of the Church before Christes comming compared with the Church after his comming The Articles agayne propouÌ„ded to Maister Latimer Maister Latimer againe aunswereth with Protestation as before The very body of Christ receaued in the Sacrament by the spirite grace Aunsweres to 2. 3. articles M Latimer will not deny his Maister Christ. Condemnation read agaynst M. Latimer The Papistes false in their promises M. Latimer appealeth to the next generall Councell truly called in the Lordes name but that Councell is long a comming October 15. The talke betweene D. Brookes B. of Glocester and D. Ridley vpon his degradation No mercy to be had without consenting to iniquitye Answere oâ— D. Ridley to Bishop Brookes O worthy champion of Christes Church With that their caps went of but D. Ridley held on his cap. B. Ridley commaunded to silence when otherwise he could not be reuinced B. Ridley refuseth to put on the surples B. Ridley inueyeth agaynst the Bishop of Rome and his foolish apparrell The surples here is called a foolish apparrell Maister Edridge geueth counsell that B. Ridley should be gagged A prayse of Bertrams 〈◊〉 vpon the Sacrament Note the charitye of the Papists B. Ridleys 〈◊〉 put from her house by B. Boner A supplication of B. Ridley to Queene Mary in the behalfe of certayne poore mens leases This Bishop was D. Boner If to succour the widow and fatherles is pure vndefiled religion as Saint Iames sayth Then is Boner and his religion filthy and abominable which doth such wrâ—â—g to the widow and fatherles Notwithstanding these godly and iust â—equeâ—tes no Iustice could be had vntill that now of late some of these shamefull iniuries by order of law haue beâ—ne redressed The life of M. Ridley such as coulâ— not with any notorious crime be charged The wordes of a certayne warden or head of a Colledge D. Ridley biddeth gestes to his mariage Mistres Irish a great Papist before weepeth for D. Ridley B. Ridley careles of his death The order and maner of B. Ridley and M. Latimer going to the stake D. Ridley and M. Latimer brought together to the stake The behauiour of D. Ridley M. Latimer at the
lawe Iohn Philpot agayne requireth to see their Commission and yet it could not be seene and that also agaynst the lawe Anno 1555. Decemb. The first appearing of Iohn Philpot before B. Boner B. Boners charitye sent to 〈◊〉 Iohn Philpot. B. Boner enterâ—teyning M. Philpot. B. â—oner made the common Inquisitor agaynst his will * Or els why were the questions there propounded 1. Peter 3. No man is bound to render accompte of his fayth priuately vnles it be to edifie Ambros. ad Valentianum One Church The fayth promised by his godfathers was the fayth of Christ after his Creede onely * And why then began you so hastely with him in the Sacrament of your altar B. Boner offended with M. philpots singing in prison The end of his first talke with B. Boner An other examination of Iohn Philpot before the Byshops And why do not you Bishops your selues pray also for them that are 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 The prayâ—â— of Iohn Philpot before the Byshopâ— B. Boner agaynst prayer B. Boner here seemeth 〈◊〉 skilfull 〈◊〉 his law 〈◊〉 in Church storyeâ— M. Philpot complayneth of his wrongfull imprisonment M. Philpot called in no sufficient assembly and therefore not bound to aunswere whereby to put himself in danger * Wilfull because 〈◊〉 wil not put himselfe wilfully into the Wolues mouth This 〈◊〉 was for 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 with 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 Parlaâ—â—â—â— B. Boâ—â—â— not 〈◊〉 Ordinary to Iohn Philpot. Note how 〈◊〉 men 〈◊〉 for 〈…〉 M. Philpot agayne appealeth froÌ„â— Boner to 〈◊〉 Ordinary No man is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 own â—ight due 〈◊〉 him Nay rather 〈◊〉 Catholicke 〈…〉 S. Paule 20. yeares before his conuersion S. Peter before his calling was of an other faâ—th then they were afterward and yet it followeth not that they would haue euery yeare a new fayth The determination of the primitiue Church and of the Church of Rome as it is now is not all one Athanasius misalledged A place of Irenaeus alledged The Church of Rome not now as it was then The Church of Rome neuer deceaued I find not in Eusebius that Peter should be Bishop of Rome 25. yeares but this is in Linus Hierom. lib. de viris illustr and in Abdias lib. 1. de vita Petri. Harke my Lordes wise parable Neyther you nor they are able in this case Reason why it is not lyke that in Athanasius tyme all men were bound to abide the determination of Rome Not the law but the Gospell gathered the Church together Ambrose 400. Priestes agaynst one Helias A good 〈◊〉 for Roâ—â— by a Romanist Whether the vniuersall Church may be â—â—â—ceaued 2. Thess. â— A defection prophesied of in the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Popeâ— Church which now is was neuer vniuersall Of this Florentinâ—â— Councell which was about the yeare 143â— read before The word or the Church iudge in controuâ—â—sies Iohn Philpots Prophesie of the increase of the Gospell Iohn Philpot put of to an other day Iohn Philpot to certaine that required him to wryte hys eâ—â—minationâ— The 〈◊〉 and â—â—learned pâ—â—cedings 〈◊〉 theâ—e Catâ—â—licks 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Christ. The 5. examination of M. Philpot. Iohn Philpot ready to 〈◊〉 his life iâ— Christes 〈◊〉 M. Philpots iust defence 〈◊〉 speaking in 〈◊〉 Parlament It were the paâ—â— of a charitable Bishop to maâ—e a matter better and not worse Iohn Philpot appealeth to the whole Parlament house This Bishop 〈◊〉 like would fayne haue bloud B. Boner here forgetteth himselfe Amb. li. 5. Epist. 30. EodeÌ„ contr Auxentium Our fayth not grounded vpon the ciuil law Iohn Philpot still standeth to his defeÌ„ce of the law in refusing the iudge not to be competent De officio ordinarij is a title in the 1. booke of the Decretales De foro competente is a title in the 2 booke of the Decretales M. Philpot returneth agayne to his question of the Church That Peter did build the church of Rome it is false for both the Scripture sayth that Peter was set ouer the circumcised and not ouer the Gentiles and also it is to be proued by Orosius Suetonius Tertullianus and other storyes that the fayth of Christ was in Rome in Tyberius tyme before Peter euer sawe Rome Catholicke The popes fayth hangeth vpon the multitude Fides catholicâ— secundum August Where M. Curtop â—â—â—deth this I cannot sayes but this I finde that Eusebius doth report that Irenaeus did reproue Victor Byshop of Rome for his rash Sentence in excommunicating the Churches of Greece concerning the obâ—eruation of the feast of Easter Euseb. lib. â—â— cap. â—â— Socr. lib. 5. cap. 22.7 Generall Counsells in which the Bishop of Rome was neuer taken for supreame head The church of Rome discenteth from the primatiue Church Transubstantiation is but a late plantation Iohn Philpot returneth againe to his issue Rome 〈◊〉 not the Catholickâ— Church 〈◊〉 why ComparisoÌ„ betweene the primaâ— Church and the Popes Catholicke Church The fayth 〈◊〉 the popes Catholicke 〈◊〉 now 〈…〉 For the further debaâ—â—g of this matter that Ciprian doth alow 〈◊〉 such 〈◊〉 reade the answere of M. Nowell to M. Dorman 〈◊〉 lib. 1. 〈◊〉 3. D. SauersoÌ„ 〈…〉 M. Philpot 〈◊〉 lib. 4. Epist. 2. Cap. 1◠〈…〉 Patriarches only be named to whom afterward the Patriarke of Constantinople was also ioyned Cyprian hath also these words following in the same epistle It was declared amongest vs and it is according to iustice and equity that euery mans cause should be heard where the fault was committed and to euery seuerall Pastor there is a portioÌ„ of the flocke appoynted to rule and gouerne for the which he must make an accopmt before God Cipri lib. 4. Epist. 2. How S. CyyriaÌ„ meaneth Christ to build his Church vpon Peter Cypria De simplicitate Praelatorum tract 10. in IoaÌ„ Hieronym ad Nepotianum Hieronim ad Euagium False scâ—auÌ„ders D. Story commeth in Happy are you when they reuile you and say all euill agaynst you for my names sake Math. 5. The Papistes will not be ruled by the scriptures without their own iudge Iohn 12. What say you now M. Doctor M. Doctour hauing not to aunswere falleth to rayling Gods iudgemeÌ„t and ciuill iudgement not lyke The iudgement of the Church how farre it serueth Prescription of â—yme Prescripâ—â—â— of time â—â—â—keth no 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 matters D. Story confesseth himselfe to be the chiefe diâ—patcher of all Gods Saintes that suffered in Q. Maryes tyme. Storyes cruelty Iohn Philpot left post alone The straight handling of Iohn Philpot in prison for all the Bishops faire words The 6. examination of M. Philpot before certain Lordâ— and the Bishop of LoÌ„don The words of Bishop Boner to M. Philpot. M. Philâ—â—â—â— aunswere to the Bishop Heretickes 〈◊〉 the priâ—â—iue Church onely 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 â— boner 〈◊〉 the can 〈◊〉 of M. Philpots 〈…〉 〈…〉 of the Parliament 〈◊〉 sayth 〈◊〉 Lord 〈◊〉 Whether the Conuocation be part of the Parliament 〈…〉 free 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 by 〈…〉 man 〈…〉 How Boner 〈◊〉 in the Sacrament 〈…〉 both the signe
and thing sigâ—â—â—fied Both the sigâ—â— and the thing signified in 〈◊〉 respectes 〈◊〉 the Sacrament Ye say ye seekâ— not his lyfe and yet ye 〈◊〉 to aunswere 〈◊〉 that ye aske 〈◊〉 be his death The protestatioÌ„ of Iohn Philpot before the Lordes Two thinge wherein the Clergy deceâ—ueth the whole realme The Papistes haue neytherâ— the Sacrament of the Lordes body nor the true Church Papistes vnto 〈◊〉 vsurpe the name of the Church M. Philpot offereth himselfe to stand against 10. of the best learned in the realme in proofe of his cause The Popes Catholickes when they haue no iust reason wherewith to perswade they fall to rating to charge men with stubbernes Psalme 8. Scriptures alledged How the letter killeth and whom 2. Cor 3. Iohn 6. 1. Cor. 6. 1. Cor. 2. M. Philpots request to the Lordes Iohn Philpot wil not be iudged by his aduersaryes but by the hearers so far as they shall iudge by Gods worde The true order of iudgement vsed in the primatiue Church B. Boner bewrayeth his owne ignoraunce B. Boner dare not fetch out his booke â— Boner â—â—â—â—pheth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Iudge 〈…〉 law 〈…〉 the â—earing of 〈◊〉 oâ—â—â—â—wise 〈◊〉 â—greeâ—â—â—â— to the wordâ—s so 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 no power to â—dge the â—â—aning of Gods word â—â—â—trary to ◠〈◊〉 â—â—â—ection of the Lord 〈◊〉 why the wordes 〈◊〉 the scripâ—â—â— aâ—e not 〈◊〉 be taken â—his is my body Aunswere to B. Boners â—â—iâ—ction The place 〈…〉 â—he bread 〈◊〉 I will true is my 〈◊〉 c Aâ—nswere 〈◊〉 the Lord â—iches obâ—â—ction Papistes â—ater cosins â—â— the Capemaiâ—es 〈◊〉 hath neyther 〈…〉 150. B. Bonerâ— vnâ—euerent and blasphemous speaking of God The omnipotâ—â—cye pretended in vayne Christ in the Sacrament really present to the receauer What he calleth really B. Boner to weake for Iohn Philpot. The Lordes fall to drinking Lord Rich biddeth M. Philpot drinke Chadsey beginneth to dispute with M. Philpot. * 1. Vntruth * 2. Vntrth. 4. Vntruthes of Chadsey at onâ— clappe * 3. Vntruth * 4. Vntruth M. Philpot answereth D. Chadsey Iohn Philpot interrupted in his aunswere Prayse be to the Lord for so he hath Chadsey proueth the Sacrament by the 6. of Iohn * So is there twise Ego too and yet but one naturall body Iohn Philpot aunswereth with protestation A question of Iohn Philpot. Blasphemy to say that these wordes onely this is my body make a reall presence Cypri lib. â— Epistol 3. These wordes blesse take and eate be as substanciall pointes of the Sacrament as this is my body Hereof reade more in the examinations of M. Bradford M. Doctor taken with the maner The wâ—rds of Chrâ—â—â— this is 〈◊〉 body â—â—â—cept a 〈◊〉 speake 〈…〉 body Sacraments without their vse be no Sacramentes The Sacrament of the Lords body without receauing is no Sacrament As Baptisme â—â— no baptisme but to the child 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 by so 〈◊〉 Sacrament of the body is no Sacrament but to them that worthely receaue My Lor◠〈◊〉 better 〈…〉 Capon 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—â— M. Philpot standeth vpon his conscience the feare of God B. Boner proceedeth Ex officio with Maister Philpot. 2. Vntruthes in the Bishops articles Iohn Philpot chalengeth the priuiledge of his ordinary ryght Spiritual things are not subiect to temporall powers and therefore the temporall commissioners had no power to remoue him into an other mans dioces A man is not baptised into his godfathers fayth nor his godmothers fayth but into the fayth of Christes church Iohn Philpot proueth his church to be from Christ. No rule better then Antiquity Vniuersalitie Vnitie to proue the true fayth Church of the Protestantes Because you dare not S. Cyprian meaneth euery church to haue his owne gouernour not all churches to be vnder one Cypri lib. 1. Epist. 3. The place of S. Ciprian explaned The Bishop of Rome no more head of the Church then the B. of LondoÌ„ Peter had no more authoritye ouer the church then euery one of the Apostles Peter beareth but a figure of the Church B. Boners diuinity lieth much in the ciuill lawe Cyprian The place of Cyprian expounded B. Boner goeth to the Parlament M. D. 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Peter 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 In Nice counsell 〈◊〉 B. o◠〈◊〉 was no 〈…〉 The scholer of Oxford shrinketh away The 〈◊〉 side notable to proue the Church to be the holy catholick church 3. Blind coniectâ—â—â— out of 〈◊〉 epistle of Austen to 〈◊〉 prouing the Sea of Rome to be supreaâ—e head The 〈…〉 Bishop from 〈…〉 tyme. The 〈…〉 may be cal The â—cope of S. Augustines argument is 〈…〉 the Church of Rome therfore 〈…〉 in the doctrine because it hath 〈…〉 Bishops from the Apostles but 〈…〉 Donatistes to be schismatickes 〈…〉 Churche of Rome continuing 〈…〉 the doctrine of the Apostles 〈◊〉 still succession of 〈◊〉 the Apostles tyme yet they 〈…〉 the vnitye of that Churche 〈…〉 other Churche of their owne The Argument is this 〈…〉 from that Churche which 〈◊〉 succession of Bishops 〈…〉 Apostles and keepeth the 〈◊〉 still in fayth and doctrine is 〈◊〉 the vnitye of the Churche and to 〈…〉 The Donatistes doe so from the Church 〈◊〉 hauing no iust cause of doctrine 〈◊〉 to doe 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 〈…〉 to their dinner afterward as they haue as iâ— they had eaten neuer a bit of meate before Iohn Philpot refuâ—eth to aunswerâ— but in open iudgement Iohn Philpot commaunâ—ed to be set in the stockes in the Colehouâ—e An other dayes talke of the Bishop with Iohn Philpot and other prisoners Iohn Philpot denyeth to come before the Bishop for feare of some priuy practise Iohn Philpot brought to the Bishop by violence Note here the iust dealinges of these Bishops This Bishop of Lincolne was D. White Iohn Philpot being Archdeacon excommunicated B. White for preaching falâ—ed doctrine Matter made of a knife sent to Iohn Philpot in a Pigs belly Articles agayne put to Iohn Philpot. B. Boner of mere power and authoritye pronounceth himselfe to be Philpots Ordinary False articles fayned aâ—aynst Iohn Philpot. B. Boner taken with an vntruth Other prisoners called in to beare witnes agaynst Iohn Philpot. The prisoners refuse to be sworne agaynst M. Philpot. B Boner agayne doth agaynst the lawe Note how the Bishops make Anabaptistes B. 〈◊〉 seeketh 〈◊〉 An other priuate talke or coÌ„ference betweene him and the Bishop B. Boner vewing his Colehouse He meaneth SteueÌ„ Gardiner Bishop of Winchester Good couÌ„sell geuen to B. Boner Iohn 〈…〉 a cloâ—e tower ioyning to Paules Church The 8. 〈◊〉 of â— Philpot. Articles 〈◊〉 Philpot 〈…〉 M. Philpot. B. Boner doth without order oâ— lawe The 9. examination of Iohn Philpot before the Bishop and his Chapleyns Iohn Philpot still standeth to his former plea to aunswere before his owne Ordinary Iohn Philpot will not heare his articles read Talke of the Sacrament This argument in the 2 figure concluding affâ—â—matiuely doth not holde by Logyke The Bishop being brought to a narrow straite
to the king Note the glorious head of D. Stephens D. Cranmer sent for to the Kâ—ng D. Cranmer seeketh excuses both to come vnto the kinges presence D. Cranmer brought to the king Talke betweene the king and D. Cranmer The king troubled in conscience Marke this you Papistes which so rashly iudge the kinges diuorce and the Popes ouerthrowe to haue sprong of light causes D. Cranmer excusing and disabling himself to the king D. Cranmer assigned by the king to search the Scriptures in the cause of his diuorce The king first geuen to vnderstand that the Pope hath no authority to dispence with the word of God The kinges 〈…〉 the Popeâ— CanoÌ„â—â—â— to the 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—â—â—tures The kinges mariage found by Gods word vnlawfull Doctor Cranmer with other sent to Rome Ambassadour to the Pope The English Ambassadours not hasty to kisse the Popes foote The vnmanerly nature of a Dogge presuming to kisse the Popes foote Arguing to the Popes face that contrary to the word of God he had no power to dispense Doctor Cranmer made the Popes Penitenciary Doctor Cranmer Ambassadour to the Emperour Conference betwene B. Cranmer Cornelius Agrippa tâ—e order 〈◊〉 Cranâ—â—â— study The gentle nature of Doctour Cranmer Cranmer stout and constant in Gods cause D. Cranmer a stout enemy agaynst the 6. articles Of this coÌ„ming of the L. Cromwell and the two Dukes to the Archbishop read before Example for Ecclesiasticall pastors Archbishop Cranmer in displeasure about the imploying of Chauntrey landes The singular patience of this Archbishop A story betwene the Archbishop of Canterbury a popish priest his enemy The rayling of a Popish Priest agaynâ—t Doctor Cranmer Chersey suing for his kinsman to the Archbish. The Priest sent for to the Archbishop The Archâ—bishopâ— wordes to the Parson The Priest confesseth his fault to the Archbishop The rashe tongues of men sclauÌ„derously speaking euill by men whom they neuer knew nor saw before The Priests aunswere The Lord Câ—omwell offended wâ—en the Archbiâ—hop 〈…〉 Priest Not geuen to filthy luker but harberous The liberall doinges of this Archbishop The Archbishop clearing all his debtes before his attainder The large expenses of Doct. Cranmer The Bishops landes sought Vnâ—roth told to the king of the Archbiâ—hop of Canterburyes housekeeping The kinges answere to the coÌ„playner of the Archbishop The Archbishop of Canterburyes house keeping The comylayneâ— asketh pardon of the king for his vntrue report The King speaketh in defence of 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Canterbury The almes of the Archbishop towardes the poore To cleaue fast to the worde of doctrine able to exhorte in holsome learning to reproue the gayn-sayer Titus 1. Archbishop Cranmer euer constaÌ„t in defence of Christes truth and Gospell 〈◊〉 Papists 〈…〉 the Arcâ—bishop out of 〈◊〉 wâ—th 〈◊〉 The Archb. agayne 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 The kingeâ— wordes and aduise for the supportation of the Archbishop The Archbishops aunswere to the king The kinges fauorable care and consideration toward the Archbishop of Canterbury The king sendeth his signet in the behalfe of the Archbishop of Canterbury The Archbishop being one of the Counsel made to stand at the Counsell chamber dore wayting D. Buttes the kings Phisition a friend of the Archbishops The Archb called before the Counsayle The Counsaile being set against the Archb he sheweth the kinges ring and appealeth from them The kinges wordes to the Counsaile in defence oâ— the Archbishop The Lordes of the Counsaile glad to be friendes agayne with the Arrhbishop The king a great supporter of Cranmer The L Cromwells wordes to the Archbishop An other accusation brought into the Parlament house by Sir Iohn Gostwicke agaynst the Archb. Gostwicke checkâ—e of the king for accusing the Archbishop Gostwâ—â—â—â— glad to 〈◊〉 in agayâ—â—â— with th◠〈…〉 New 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 Iustice◠〈◊〉 Kent agaynst the Archb. Articles put to the King agaynst D. Cranmer The king maketh the Archbishop priuy of the articles CommissioÌ„ appointed to be sent into Kent for tryall of the articles Commissioners appointed to Cranmer Doct. Bellowes D. Coxe Chime M. Husley Register The false Suffragan and Barbar the Ciuilian aske the Archbishop forgiuenes The Archbishop forgiueth his enemyes Practise to get pardon for malefactors Richard Turner a faithfull preacher in Kent Papistes set against the Archbishop by occasion of Turners Preaching The troubleâ— of Richard Turner minister at Cartham M. Raphe Morice patrone of Richard Turner Preacher The great concourse of people to M. Turnerâ— Preaching Syr Iohn Baker Syr Christopher Hales Syr Tho. Moile Iustices with the Prebendaryes of Canterbury persecuters of Gods people Syr Thomas Moile hearing Turner could finde no fault with his doctrine M. Turner appearing before the Commissioners at Lambeth was discharged and sent home New matter made agaynst Richard Turner The practise of of Papistes to hold vp their kingdome with lyes The king deceiuâ—d by sinister information New matter made agaynst Richard Turner Conspiracye against the Archbâ—â—â—op Cranmer by the Iustices of Kent Sander and Browne 2. perâ—ecuting Papistes This Archbiâ—hop maryed his second wyfe at Noremberge The true 〈…〉 of the â—acrament 〈◊〉 bookes 〈◊〉 forth by 〈◊〉 Archb. 〈◊〉 Cant. The aunswere of D. Cranmer Archb. of Câ—nterbury agaynst Stephen Gardiner Marcus Anthonius written by Stephen Gardiner Archbshop of Cant. about an aunswere to Marcus Anthonius Notes of D. Ridley agaynst Marcus Anthonius Peter Martyrs booke of defeÌ„ce agaynst Marcus Anthonius Lady Iane. Cranmer refuseth to sweare to Lady Iane. Cranmer thorough the perswasion of the Counsell the king and lawyers subscribed to K. Edwardes Testament Manet alta mente repostuÌ„ Iudicium paridis â—pretaeque iniuria matris Virgil. Aeneid 1. This Doctour Thornton was after the Bishop of Douer a cruell and wicked persecuter This Bishoppe was D. Heath Bishop after of Yorke Cranmer condemâ—â— of treasoâ— Cranmer released treason 〈◊〉 accused 〈◊〉 heresie Cranmer had to Oxford D. Brookes D. Martyn D. Storye Commissioners agaynst the Archb. D. Martyn not so bitter in this persecution as other CoÌ„missioners were The order of 〈◊〉 placing 〈◊〉 Commiâ—â—â—â—oners The appeâ—â—â—ng of the Archb. of Canterbury before the Commissioners The Archb. goeth reuerence to the Quenes Câ—mmâ—â—â—â—â—ners D. Cranmer 〈…〉 reuereâ—ce to 〈…〉 The Oration of Bish. brookes Apoc. â— Heresâ—e 〈◊〉 treason 〈◊〉 to Doct. Cranmer That is without the Church there is no saluation That is for in hell there is no redemption That is remember from wheÌ„ce thou hast fallen That is for in hell there is no redemption That is remember from wheÌ„ce thou hast fallen Cyprian lib. â— Epist. 6. Prouoking to the Scripture Breaking of vowes That is repent and do thy first workes Ezech. 33. Orig. in Epist. Paul ad Rom. Berengarius * That is according to the hardnes of your hart ye treasure vp to your selfe anger in the day of wrath A good conscience Marke of an euill conscience Abuses in the Church require a reformation and not a defection Cogite intrare Clarkely expounded Math. 5· Melle lita pernicâ—es
Oraâ—ion of D. Martyn Temporall gouernment 〈◊〉 in Spirituall 〈◊〉 Temporall Magistrates 〈◊〉 not 〈…〉 The Popes Charitye 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Archbishop Causes alleadged why Doct. Cranmer cannot receaue the Pope The Lawes of this realme and the Popes contrary The Popes proceedinges contrary to God The reall presence is not to be proued by any Doctour aboue a 1000. yeares after Christ. The Pope likened to the deuil and wherein The Pope proued Antichrist Anno 1556. Ianuary Math 16. Marke 8. The Popes lawes agaynst the lawes of this Realme To be called vniuersall head is a marke of Antichrist Gregor The Bishop of Glocester charged with penury Warham Archbishop gaue vp first the supremacye to the King Both the vniuersities subscribed to the kinges supremacye before Cranmer was Archbishop D. Storyes Oration agaynst the Archb. Wordes of the Popes Canon Note the worshipful reasons of D. Story wherewith he proueth the Popes supremacy Doct. Story reasoneth aâ— though to feede with the word and to gouerne with the sword were all one A maxime in the law A rule of law Doct. Story chargeth the Archb. with stubbornes Partialitye 〈◊〉 the reporter Take betweene D. Martyn and 〈◊〉 Arch-bâ—â—hop Iephthes 〈◊〉 * That is it 〈…〉 with 〈◊〉 The Archb. 〈…〉 to the 〈…〉 not 〈…〉 the pope The Archb. 〈◊〉 first to the pope 〈…〉 Doct. Martyn would proue the Archb. periured in forswearing his othe made to the Pope Doct. Cranmer vnwilling to be made Arâ—hb False slaunder of D. Martyn * Nay the Phariseys cryed not Verbum Domini but Templâ— Domini as the Papists do now agaynst the Protestantes So did King Ezechias and Iosies downe with Monumentes of Idolatry and 〈◊〉 commended * An other false slaunder of D. Martyn Whether these be the fruites of the Gospellers or of the Papistâ— more let the conuersation of them both geue iudgement Anno 1556. March Doctrine of the Sacrament So was Saint Augustine first a Pagane then a Manichee then a Catholicke Doct. Cranmer first wonne to the knowledge of the SacrameÌ„t by B. Ridley Supremacye of the Pope King Henry was not Supreame head but onely of his owne Realme The Pope will be vniuersall head ouer all The aunswere of the Archb. not sincerâ—ly reported Interrogatories layed agaynst the Archbish. The first mariage of the Archb. The second mariage of the Archb. The Archb. charged with his doctrine bookes The Archb. 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Pope by 〈◊〉 Origines in Apologia Pamphili What an hereticke is after thâ— Popes making B. Bâ—ookes râ—canteth his oth made to the king agaynst the Pope Supremacye The Church builded vpon Peter Pasce expouÌ„ded by Chrisostome Aug. Quest. 75. Seruice in latin Sacrament in one kind Authoritye of the Church in changing rites Rites and ceremonyes Subiect to the dispositioÌ„ of the Church Reasons why lay men receaue not vnder both kindes Reall presence proued by B. Brookes August Psal. 33. Cyprian De Coena Domini D. Storyâ—â— talke to thâ— Archb. 3. Thinges required in an othe D. Story calleth for witnesses Witnesses sworne agaynst the Archb. The Archb. refuseth those Iurates periured The Archb. sent agayne to Bocardo The Archb. agayne geâ—ueth no reuerence to the Popes Delegate The aunsweres 〈◊〉 the Archb. not indifferently reported The Popes priâ—e and tyrranny Markes of Antichrist The Pope dispenseth agaynst the new and old Testament If any can go before the Pope in pride let him be called Antichrist His aunsweres to their articles How Cranmer was made Archb. agaynst his will D. Cranmer denyed that he tooke the Archbishopricke at the Popes handes Cranmers aunswere to K. HeÌ„ry refusing to be Archbishop First breaking of the matter of the Popes supremacye to K. Henry Cranmer sworne to the Pope vnder Protestation Cranmer in in swearing to the Pope did nothing without aduise of the best learned in this Realme The Archb. aunswereth for his wyfe and children Because there was offence takeÌ„ at this word Supreame head it was declared in the Queenes style to be Supreame gouernour The Archb. cited to appeare at Rome A poynt to be noted in the crafty practise of Romish hipocrites Of this 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Pope 〈◊〉 in the first booke pag. 1490. A new CoÌ„mission sent downe 〈◊〉 Rome agaynst the Archbish. D. Thurlby D. Boner Commissioners The olde benefites familiaritye betweene the Archb. and Doct. Thurlby A new sitting of the Popes delegates in Christes Church agaynst the Archb. of Cant. The Popes CommissioÌ„ groundeth vpon lyâ—â— The order of Archbishops degradation The inferiour cannot forbid to appeale to the superiour Generall CouÌ„sell is superiour to the Pope The causes why he doth appeale The .1 cause The Archb. cyted to appeare at Rome when he was â—ast in prison that he could not come Note with what iustice and sinceritye this Catholicke Church doth proceede The 2. cause The Archb. denyed to haue counsell of the law The 3. cause The Papistes proceede contrary to law The Papistes contrary to their owne promise The 4. cause Causes mouing the Archb. why he could not admit the Popes authoritye The Popes authoritye cannot be admitted in this Realme without periury The 5. cause Inconuenience to this Realme in receiuing the popes authority The 6. cause The primatiue state of the church of Rome sincere pure The Church of Rome how and where it began to alter Deformityes of the Church of Rome infecting all other Churches The B. of Rome no equall iudge in his owne cause Appellation froÌ„ the Pope to a generall Counsell * i. Letters of protection and defence Defence of his doctrine He proâ—â—â—steth himselfe to be Catholike New termes of the Sacrament brought in by the pope vnknowen to the scripture and old Doctours Talke betweene D. Thurlby the Archb. about the appeale Thurlby weepeth for the Archb. Of this forme of degradatioÌ„ read in the fâ—rst booke of Actes pag. 1493. Lord Boner vnlordeth the Archbishop It is happy this Bishop had so much maner yet to call him gentleman The Archb. contented to recant Causes mouing the Archb. to geue with time The coppy of Cranmers recantation sâ—ars ed abroad by the Papistes The Queeneâ— hart set agaynst Cranmer Cranmer in a miserable case The Queenâ— conferreth with D. Cole about Cranmers burning L. Williams of Tame L. Shandoys Syr Tho. Briâ—eâ— Syr Iohn Browne appoynted to be at Cranmers execution Cranmer writeth and subscribeth the articles with his owne hand D. Cranmer brought to D. Coles Sermon Cranâ—â—â— set 〈◊〉 a stagâ— D. Coles Sermon diuided into 3. partes The summe and effect of D. Coles Sermon at Oxford If Cole gaue this iudgement vpon Cranmer when he had repented what iudgment is theÌ„ to be geuen of Cole which alwayes peâ—â—dured in error and neuer yet repented If all herâ—tickes in England should be burned where should D. Cole haue bene ere now Lex non aequalitatis sed iniquitatis â— Cor. 10. The prayer of Archb. CraÌ„mer The last wordes of Exhortation of the Archb. to the people Exhortation to contempt of the
church This article of the K. Quâ—â—e is no 〈…〉 his Catholicke Creede And yet he sayd before that he went not aboute to seeke his bloud Iudgement without truth Mathew Plaise confesseth his minde of the Sacrament Capernaicall doctrine Christ called it his body Ergo he made it his body It followeth not For a thing may be called yet no nature chaunged Anno 1556. Iune False alleaging the Scriptures They sayd that Christ called it his body but they sayd not that it was his body Comparison betweene turning Moyses rod and the bread into Christes body not lyke The opinion of the Papistes much lyke to the Capernaits Iune 22. 10. Godly Martyrs The lyfe story of Richard Woodman Anno â—557 〈◊〉 Râ—â—hard â—oâ—dman 〈…〉 of his 〈◊〉 trouble Râ—chard Woodman agâ—yne apprehended 〈…〉 of Richard Woodman The first appreâ—ension 〈◊〉 Richard Woodman Woodmen purgeth himselfe of false sclander False surmises agaynst Richard Woodman Woodman complayned of to Syr Iohn Gâ—ge Lord Chamberlayne Warrantes sent out to attach Woodman L. Chamberlayne sendeth to take Woodman at his plough Woodman arested Feare comming vpon WoodmaÌ„ at his first taking Woodman comforted in his spirite after his feare Woodman asketh for their Warrant How God worketh for his seruauntes The vnorderly doinges of the Papiâ—tes in attaching men without any warrant Woodman refusâ—th to goe with them vnlesse they shewe their warrant Gods great worke how the persecutors which came to take Woodman went away without him Woodman escapeth the handes of his takers Woodmans house agayne searched for him Woodman lodged sixe weeâ—es in a woode All the countâ—y and Sea coastes lâ—yd for woodman Woodman deliuered by his owne brother into his enenemyes handes Auri sacra fames quid non Mortalia cogis pectora Virgil. Brother bewrayeth the brother Woodmans house agayne beset and searched Woodman put to his shiftes The part of a trusty wife to her husband This belyke was his brother Woodman at length after long seeking found out George 〈…〉 in 〈…〉 Woodman A Pewterer of 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 coate â—oodman 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 â—ounde 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 Woodman 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 of his â—â—fe and 〈◊〉 The name of this place 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 could 〈◊〉 by 〈…〉 Firle Richard Woodman brought before the B. of Chichester D. Story and D. Cooke Richard Woodman preferreth the kingdome of Christ before lyfe or wyfe all worldly respectes Woodman appealed to his Ordynary D. Story a great spiller of bloud by his owne confession The Papistes in doubte whether they haue the spirite of God D. Story in a fury He is no true Christian that hath not the spirite of God Anno 1556. Iune 1. Cor. 7. Whether Paule was sure to receâ—ue the spirite of Christ. 1. Cor. 7. Rom. 8. Rom. 8. Gâ—l â— 2. Tim. 8. The Papistes bewray their owne blyndnes Richard Woodman glad to goe to the Marshalsâ—â— The liuing God is a pâ—â—ne of heresie among the Catholickes Story scorneth at the holy Bible Barne 6. D. Story set to schoole in the Scriptures Psal. â—4 If the liuing God in heauen doe make an heretick 〈◊〉 maketh 〈◊〉 the dead God on the Aultar Storyes rule to know an hereticke that is a true Christian When D. Story cannot confute them by learning he confuteth them by imprisonment No but if he should say the Sacrament of the aultar worshipped might he be then he were a perfect Catholicke The Lord hereticall our Lord Catholicke with the Papistes Fallacia equiuoci He that erreth from the church which church erreth not in in the right fayth his fayth cannot be good in deede Woodman charged with his owne writinges Richard Woodman 5. tymes before the Commissioners Anno 1557. 〈◊〉 â—oodman 〈…〉 church A man may 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 preaâ—â—â— â—eading 〈◊〉 Scripture letteth 〈◊〉 man to 〈…〉 〈◊〉 and â—â—â—under Woodman 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 Church The Bishop 〈…〉 The Bishop biddeth Woodman to dinner Talke betweene Richard Woodman and the Bishop about Priestes mariage Paule if he were not maryed yet he had power to marry as well as the other had 1. Cor. 9. 1. Cor. 7 Priestes ought to haue wyues rather then to burne by Sainct Paules doctrine Gene 2. 1. Tim. 3. Bishops and Deacons were maryed in the Apostles tyme. Papistes â—olde that Byshops Deacons hauing wiâ—es before might keepe them still but not hauing before might not afterward mary Paul confesseth himselfe after his Apostleship to haue power to maâ—y The Bishops fayâ—e wordes to Richard Woodman Richard Woodman complayned of by vnlearned Priestes which could not certyfie him in matters of religion A Byshoplyke diâ—ner without any talke of Scriptures D. story a man without reason 7. Sacramentes denyed Two onely Sacramentes Richard Woodman caryed to the Marshalsey Luke 22. The deuills members persecutors of the Christians Iob. Psal. 1â— Rom 14. Richard Wooâ—mâ—â— to the faythfull brethren Psal. 103. Those that feare God hang not or man The inseparable knot of loue betweene Christ and his members Christians ought to geue there liues for defence of the Gospell if they be thereto called The second examination of Rich. Woodman before D Christopherson Bishop of Chichester Doct. Story c. Prouing of 7. Sacramentes Christopherson not yet consecrated 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the examination 〈…〉 â—â—ether â—â—trimony 〈◊〉 Sacrament Ephe. 5. S. Paules words be these â—his misteâ—y is greatâ— c. In the Greeke text S. Paule calleth it misterium What is a mistery and what difference there is betweene a mistery and a Sacrament Argument A thing signified a thing signifying can not bee at one tyme in respecte of it selfe in one subiecte Matrimony is a holy thing it selfe signified Ergo Matrimony cannot be a Sacrament signifying a holy thing The hose in a hosiers stalle may be a signâ— signifying moe hose to be within but it is noe signifying signe of it selfe Neyther againe is euery signe of an other thing to be called a Sacrament Chichester proueth Matrimony to be a SacrameÌ„t by a payre of hose Letters written in the booke speaking properly be one thing the testament worde of God is an other thing And yet by vse of speach the booke of the testament is called the testament as bread and wine be called the body bloud of the Lord. Heb. 13. The Bishop of Chichesteâ— rightly aunswered of his man according to his queston Aiâ— Aio Sacrament of the Aultar The aultar how it is to be taken and where it is Math. 18. Math. 5. Christ the true and onely Aultar The place of Math. â— expoundâ— Heb. 13. The Catholickes will not haue the worde to iudge Woodman referreth himselfe to the true Church Doctrine preiudiciall to Christes passion to say that the Sacrament of the Aultar doth pacyfie the wrath of God The Catholickes make themselues Priestes not after the order of Aaron but of Melchisedech The Catholickes 〈◊〉 the Sacrament doth a â—â—gne signiâ—â—â—â—g and the thing it 〈◊〉 signiâ—ied Another 〈◊〉 wordes 〈◊〉 make 〈◊〉 Sacrament of Baptisme 〈…〉 childe 〈◊〉 to be â—â—ptised The word water and
sixt examinatioÌ„ of Richard Woodman before the Byshop of Winchester diuers other in the Church of S. Mary Queryes Richard Woodman agayne refuseth Winchester to be his iudge Truth taken for heresie M. Roper Commissioner and witnes agaynst Woodman Woodmans hand writing brought in agaynst him Woodman first released and yet called to accompt agayne agaynst all good order Sacrament of the Aultar Woodman made an Anabaptist because he will not sweare before him that is not his Ordinary All truth is heresie with these men Woodmans confession of the Sacrament Mistically 1. Cor. 1. What is Mistically Woodman agayne appealeth to his Ordinaâ—â—â—lye M. Christopherson B. of Chichester his Ordinaâ—â— not yet consecrated Woodman for hiâ— feruent speach rebuked This fatte Priest well seene in the Scriptures Ephes 1. Iesus Christ onely Sauiour of 〈◊〉 soule and not man Good woâ—â—eâ— not disallowed Phil. 2. The Archdeacon of Canterbury made Ordinary by the Cardinall to examine Richard Woodman Richard â—oodman â—â—alengeth 〈◊〉 Iudges 〈◊〉 â—e all 〈◊〉 coates 〈◊〉 chaungeâ—â—â—ges The free speach of Woodman 〈◊〉 the Byshops and Priestes Winchester about to read the Sentence Read in the first examination of Woodman pag. in the 2. edition 2176. No man can receiue the body of Christ vnworthely 1. Cor. 11. The place of S. Paule 1. Cor. 11. expounded What it meaneth to make no difference of the Lordes body Winchester readeth sentence against WoodmaÌ„ and cannot tell wherefore Richard Woodman condemned caryed to the Marshalsey being not suffered to speake Phil. 2. Math. 24. Math. 5. God asketh more theÌ„ the hart onely Iames. 2. Phil. 2 Math. 5. Rom. 10. Confessing with the mouth and beleeuing in hart must goe together Anno 1557. August Apoc. 1. Math. 18. Apoc. 13. Sclaunderers of the Gospell Luke 12. Math. 3. Math. 25. Luke 13. Luke 14. Math. 25. Math. 10. Math. 5. Richard Woodman vâ—xed of his own friends Iohn 10. 1. Iohn 4. The manifold troubles which Woodman hath passed through Woodmaâ— comforteâ—â— in his troâ—â—bles Luke 21. Math. 10. Experiencâ— of the Lorâ— to keepe promise with his people 1. Cor. 13. Certayne Iustices charged for burning of Christes people without any lawfull warrant oâ— writte Anno 1557. Iune Ambrose 〈…〉 〈◊〉 articles 〈…〉 this to the story of Iohn Hâ—â—lier â—artyr pag 〈…〉 â—â—ory of Iohn Hulâ—â—â—â— with 〈…〉 Iohn Hulâ—â—â—â— first 〈…〉 in the 〈◊〉 Colledge 〈…〉 Linne 〈…〉 Hâ—llier disgraded Brasey Mayor of Cambridge Brisley Sergeant persecutor Hulliars stedfast trust in God Hullier preparing himselfe to the stake Three notorious Papistes in Trinitye Colledge Boyes Proctour of Cambridge The Martyrdome of Iohn Hullier Bookes burned with Hullier The last wordes of Iohn Hullier at his death Papists of Cambridge forbid the people to pray for Hullier Referre this to Thomas Rede Martyr pag. 1807. Anno 1557. August Iuly 13. Simon Miller a Marchant Martyr The wordes of Simon Miller to the people The cause why Simon Miller was taken Simon Miller examined before Doctour Dunning Simon Millers confession espyed in his shoe Simon Miller dismissed to his house at Linne Simon Miller returneth agayn to his confession is condemned Elizabeth Cooper Martyr Elizabeth Cooper reuoketh her recantation in the open Church The Shrieffe agaynst his will enforced to lay handes vpon Elizabeth Cooper Elizabeth Cooâ—â—â— strengthned 〈◊〉 the stake by Simon Miller August 2. The Martyrdome of 10. godly Martyrs 5. men and 5. women at Colchester W. Mount Alice his wyfe Rose Allin her daughter Thomas Tye Priest a wicked Promoter A supplication of the persecutors to the L. Darcy Cruell persecutors Thomas Tye a false brother a bloudy persecutor Tyeâ— letter 〈◊〉 Biâ—hop Boner W. Simuell Iohn Baker W. Harries persecutors The taking of W. Munt his wyfe and Rose Allin their daughter Talke betweene Edmund Tyrrell and Rose Allin Tyrrell burneth Rose Allins hand The patience of the faythfull The deuill payeth the persecutors their wages Shee reuengeth not euill for euill Helene Ewring apprehendâ—â— the second tyme. Robert Maynard a great enemy to the Gospell William Bongeor Thomas Benolde W. Purcas condemned Agnes Siluerside condemned Helene Ewring condemned Elizabeth Folkes condemned A substanciall lye A reall lye D. Chadsey wept Elizabeth Folkes prayseth God at her owne condemnation Elizabeth Folkes prayeth for 〈…〉 Sleeping Maynard Elizabeth 〈◊〉 might haue eâ—caped and â—ould not W. Munt condemned â—â—hn Iohnâ—on condemâ—â—d Alice Munt â—ondemned Rose Allen. 〈◊〉 Allins answeres Rose Allin condemned W. Munt Alice his wyfe Rose Allin their daughter Iohn Iohnson burnt the same day at afternoone The age of these Tenne made the summe of 406. Iohn Thurston a confessor of Christ. August â— George Eagles Martyred The paynefull trauell of George Eagles Quo non mortalia pectora cogis auri sacâ—a fames Virg. Aeneid 1. George Eaâ—gles inditâ—ment Richard Potto Inâ—older at 〈◊〉 Cocke 〈◊〉 Chelmsâ—â—rd 〈◊〉 iust punishment 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 persecuâ—â—â— W Swallowes wyfe punished with the falling sicknes Gods iudgemeÌ„t vpon Richard Potto an other persecutor of George Eagles August 5. The examinatioÌ„ of Rich. Crashfield before DuÌ„ning Chauncellor of Norwich Sacrament of the Aultar An other examination of Richard Crashfield Worshiping of Images Confessiion to the Priest Playing on the Organes Pâ—ay 56. Luke 19. An other examination of Richard Crashfield The Popes Church taketh Christes office out of his hand Note here the ignorance of these Catholicke men in the Scriptures An other examinatioÌ„ of Richard Crashfield 1. Cor. 10. Vnbloudy Sacrifice of the Masse The Martyrdome of Richard Crashfield Anno. 1557. August 5. August 20. One Frâ—ar the sister of George Eagles â—urned at Rochester The story of Mistres Ioâ—ce â—ewes Martyr Mistres Lewes instructed by M. Iohn Glouer Mistres Lewes impâ—isoned Mistres Lewes a yeare in prison after her condeÌ„nation Anno 1557. September Mistres Lewes refuseth to be confessed of the Priestes Temptations of Mistres Lewes before her death and Martyrdome Ioyce Lewes comforted in he temptations Ioyce Lewes brought to the place of Martyrdome Her prayers Women put to pennaunce for pledging Ioyce â—ewes The Martyrdome of Mistres Ioyce Lewes September 17. The story of Rafe Allerton Rafe AllertoÌ„ attached Thomas Tâ—e Priest 〈…〉 Tâ—e examination of 〈◊〉 Allerton He meaneth belyke Bâ—neâ— and his fâ—lloâ—es 4. Esdr. 16. Three sortes of religion in England The place of Esdraâ— explaned Anno 1556. September Allâ—â—ton charged with his oâ—ne hand writing Syr Thomas Tye lately turned to his â—omeâ— thirsteth for bloud Allerton apprehended contrary to the lawes of the realme Allerton charged with Relaps Allerton brought agayne before Boner certaynâ— Lordes Transubstantiation Bishop Boners parable 〈◊〉 5. 〈…〉 Rafe Allerton Persecutours Information geuen agaynst Rafe Allerton by Syr Thomas Tye Priest a wicked 〈◊〉 4. Esdr. 16. A letter of Rafe Allerton Psal 37. Esay 59. A letter of Rafe Allerton Post scriptum Anno 1557. 〈◊〉 Examination of Iames Austoo Margery his wyfe Anno 1556. September Margery Austoo terrified in prison Examination of Richard Roth. A letter of Richard Roth.
The Greeke Church differing from the latine The 2. examination of Roger Holland Psal. 91. The last examination of Roger Holland The Rhetoricall perswasions of B. Boner The Papistes how they take 〈…〉 of Scripture and leaue out an other The presence in the Sacrament Sentence read against Roger Holland Roger Holland prophesieth of shortening the tyme of B. Boners cruelty The last that suâ—tred in Smithfielde The cruell dayes shortened for the elect sake The Martyrdome of Roger Holland with sixe other in Smithfielde Anno 1557. Iuly 〈◊〉 14. 〈◊〉 Martyrs 〈◊〉 at â—raâ—â—â—ord Martyrs The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 to the â—â—â—icles The sixe Martyrs brought agayne before Darbyshire Syr Edward Hastinges and Syr Thomas Cornwales at the condemnation of these Martyrs Anno 1558. Iuly Hâ—nshaw â—eaten with Rods. The boy waâ— beholding to Byshop Bonerâ— graund pâ—â—nch Articles 〈◊〉 Thomas Hinshaw deliuered to Maister Pugson his Maister The story oâ— Iohn â—â—lles Capper Iohn Milles with Thomas Hinshaw layd in the stockes at Fulham Hinshaw and Milles beaten of Boner Iohn Milles denyeth to subscribe to B. Boners articles An old coniuring Priest The vnsauâ—ry reasons or talke of Bishop Boner going about to perswade Iohn Milles. Boners iudgement that we should trust more to men then to the Scriptures of God This similitude holdeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rasâ—â— and presumptuous iudgement of Boner B Boners wishe in 〈◊〉 God Sainctes The occasion maner of deliuering Iohn Milles. Milles wyfe intreâ—teth for her husband Anno 1557. Iuly Robert Rousse kinsâ—man to Iohn Milles. The condition putte to Iohn Milles to laye In nomine Paâ—riâ— c. Iohn Milles sent home with his wyfe Iuly 10. The story and Martyrdome of Richard Yeoman Minister Richard YeomaÌ„ 〈◊〉 into Kent Richard Yeoman set in the 〈◊〉 by M. Moile of Kent Richard YeomaÌ„ returneth agayn to Hadley Paâ—son Newall a wicked persecutour Yeoman taken by Parson Newall This Iohn Dale dyed in 〈◊〉 Gâ—ile as 〈◊〉 before mentioned The wordes of Iohn Dale to Parson Newall and his Curate Iohn Dale sette in the Cage by Parson Newall Syr Henry Doyle entreated for Gods Sainctes but could not be heard The kingdome of Locustes Yeoman reâ—â—â—ned to Norwich The chiefe 〈◊〉 obâ—ected to Richard Yeoman The story of Iâ—â—n Alcocke Parson Newal in a 〈◊〉 agaâ—nst Iohn 〈…〉 Procession Robert 〈◊〉 an 〈…〉 Constable 〈◊〉 Hadley Alcocke brought to Pâ—rson Newall Parson Newall caâ—ieth vp Iohn 〈◊〉 to London Iohn 〈◊〉 dyed at Newgate Iohn Alcocke buryed of the Papistes in a dunghill Iuly 29. The story of Thomas Benbridge Martyr W. Benbridge examined before the B. of Winchester Articles opposed agaynst W. Benbridge Aunswere The reall presence Aunswere Confirmation Aunswere Aunswere Penaunce no Sacrament Aunswere Aunswere Head of the Church Aunswere Aunswere Purgatory Aunswere Aunswere Matrimony no Sacrament M. Luther W. Benbridge condemned W. Benbridge brought to the stake D Seaton forbiddeth to pray for him The story of 4. Martyrs in Suffolke Martyrs Syr Edward Walgraue persecutour ExaminatioÌ„ of Iohn Cooke ExaminatioÌ„ of Robert Milles. ExaminatioÌ„ of Alexander Lane Anno 1558. Nouem Examinatiâ—â—â— Iâ—mes 〈◊〉 Nouemb. 4. M. Noone a persecuâ—â—â—r Gouch and Alice Dryâ—â—â— taken at Grousborough Gâ—uch and Alice Dryâ—â—â— caryed to Melton Gaâ—le Q Mary called Iesabell Alice Dryâ—â—â—â—ares 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 Q. Mary to Ieâ—â—â—ell Alexander Gouch Gouch and Alice Dryuer caryed 〈◊〉 â—pswich D. Spenser after the death of D. Dâ—nning who dyed sodenly in Lincolneâ—â—ire was Chauncellâ—â—r vnder Bâ—â—hop Hopton Sacrament of the Aultar A farre Prâ—est put to 〈◊〉 No Sacrament of the Aultar to be found in Gods booke D. Gascoyne persecutour What a Sacrament is D. Gascoynes Oration little to purpose Talke betweene Alyce Dryuer D. Gascoyne If Christ had but one body that body was eaten vp ouer night what body then was crucified the next day Luce. 22. 1. Cor. 11. Gascoynes mouth stopped The Chauncellour when he could not aunswere her with reason sendeth her to prison An other examination of Alice Dryuer before D. Spenser and Gascoyne Spenser vp with his Sacrament of the Aultar agayne Gascoyne agayn tâ—keth â—he mâ—tter in hand Thrâ—â—e Churches Gascoyne little acquainted with thâ— new Testamens The Papistes put to silence by a simple woman Alice Driuer brought vp at her fathers plough Spencer readeth sentence agaynst Alice Driuer The articles whereupon Gouch was condemned The Martyrdome of Gouch and â—lice Dryuer at Ipswich Aâ—no 15â—8 Nouember 4. Gouch Alice Dryuer brought to the stake The Martyrs not suffered to pray Bate a rayling persesecutâ—uâ— Example of Godâ— iuâ—gment vpon persecutors The Martyrdome of 3. good men at Bury Syr ClemeÌ„t Higham persecutor The story of a poore woman burâ—ed at â—xcestor iâ— Queene Maryeâ— tyme. Her departing from her husband returning agayne The poore woman sent vp to Excestor D. Troubleuile B. of Excestor Blackstone persecutors Talke betweene the woman the Bishop The wyfe renouncing her husband for Christes sake The Sacrament of the Altar made an Idoll â—easons â—â—ewing why the Sacrament of the Lordes body is not to be worshipped The wyfe persecuted by husband and children Talke betweene The woman and the Priestes about the Sacrament Talke betweene the woman and a Fryer False doctrine of the Papistes reprooued The reuolting of one Daniell a minister from the Gospell to Popery in Q. Maryes tyme William Iohn Kede two godly brethren The conâ—â—â—ncy of woman 〈◊〉 wayes 〈◊〉 Gregory Basset a rayling Papist The constant paâ—ience of this woman and Martyr to be noted The woman brought 〈◊〉 make Bishops prison to the Guild Hall Exhortations to haue her recant The constant standing of this woman Blasphemy of the Byshop How God reueled his truth vnto her Iudgement geuen agaynst this good woman Shee thanketh God for her iudgement 〈◊〉 The story of three Martyrs which suffered at Bristow Martyrs Richard Sharpe Martyr M. Dalby Chauncellour of Bristow persecutour Richard Sharpe condemned Thomas Hale Martyr Thomas Benion Martyr The Martyrdome of Thomas Benion at Bristow Anno. 1557. August 27. 〈◊〉 10. Martyrs â— Last Martyrs that were burned in Queene Maryes tyme. Their articles why they were condemned Sentence of condemnation pronounced by Iohn Cornford against the Papists The cruell dealing of M. Harpsfield the Archdeacon of Canterbury Ioell 2. A note of Alice Snoth Hereby B. Boner may see that the Martyrs dyed in the same fayth wherein they were baptised by their Godfathers and Godmothers The story of Iohn Hunt and Richard White Examination of Richard White The Mayor of Marlborough persecutor The Sacrament of the Aultar The name of Sacramentes noâ— found in the Scriptures How the Papistes play with Scriptures as the deuill did when he tempted Christ. Whites opinion of the SacrameÌ„t Double receauing of the Sacrament externall and internall A Popishe Paradoxe Christes body both in heauen and in earth at one tyme. How S. Paule saw Christ. Supra Psal. 54 B. Brookes leaueth the Scripture proueth the Sacrament by other matter The trembling and shaking of Blackston at the examination